Scriptures cannot be certainly knowen but by the testimony authority of the Church and are to be believed for the samâ— as S. Augustin doth affirme the Creed also may be knowen and ought to be believed to be Apostolical for the same very reason since the same testimony authority are for both Yea the Tradition Testimony of the Church for the Apostles Creed hath in a certaine manner some preeminence above that which is for the Scripture For it is more ancieÌ„t more vniuersal more manifest More ancient because the holy Fathers and the whole Church do constantly affirme that the Symbol was composed by the Apostles before any part of the new Testament was written It was more vniversal because it was received every where at the very first plantation of Christianity whereas diverse parts of the Scripture being directed only to some particular Churches could not be communicated but after some space to the whole Church It was also more manifest because there were some bookes of the Scripture doubted of by some of the ancient Fathers till the Vniversal Church did determin the Canon of the Sciptures but there was never any ancient Christian who doubted of or denyed the Apostles Creed there was such a clear and Vniversal tradition for it And besides the Creed in it self is very clear as being a short rule of faith ordain'd for the capacity of the most simple according to which the Scriptures that are more obscure ought to be vnderstood Seing then the whole Church in the primitive times and in all ages hath professed that the Apostles made taught the Creed it remaines most certaine that the Apostles did teach it for greater certainty then this cannot be had If the Apostles taught and delivered it vnto the first Christians then they being so taught were obliged to receive it with the sâ—me reverence wherewith they did receive the Scriptures which were delivered or directed vnto them by the same Apostles And if the first ChristiaÌ„s were so obliged why not also their children their childreÌ„s children so downeward froÌ„ age to age vntill the end of the world shall haue the same obligation If this obligation held in the first age why not also in the second and in every succeeding age Or when should this obligation cease Or why more at one time then at an other since the same assurance remaines at all times Or why should it cease more for the Creed then for the Scripture since the same testimony is for both and if there be any preeminence in this matter the Creed hath it as has been shewed Wherefore as I was by these considerations fully satisfyed of the Apostolique authority laudable vse of the Creed in the primitive Church so I could in no wise approve the Presbyterians innovations against it but rather did much admire of their presumption For by their denying the Creed to be Apostolique I saw they denyed the clear rule and endeavoured to subvert the very foundation of the Christian faith By their taking away both the publick and private vse of it they would haue robbed Christians of the heavenly apparell and spiritual armour of their soules as the holy Fathers above call it And all this they do relying vpon no other grounds but their owne gesses which they oppose and would haue to be preferred to the constant testimony and irrefragable authority of the whole Christian world The Iewes brought at least Aug. in psal 63. v. 7. sleeping witnesses against the resurrection of Christ for which folly S. Augustin mocks theÌ„ and saith that they theÌ„selves were sleeping and failed in their search But the Presbyterians bring neither sleeping nor waking witnesses and yet they will blindly iudge in a matter done above 16. hundred yeares ago and boldly pronounce sentence against an ancient fundamental truth which had been received professed by the Christians of all ages But albeit the Presbyterians do reiect the authority testimony of the Church yet I saw if they followed their owne principles they might as easily discern the Creed to be Apostolique as they pretend they can know the Scriptures For the Maiesty of the style the harmony of the parts the purity of the doctrin and the like do concurre in the Creed in an eminent degree as we haue seen above out of the holy Fathers who do so highly praise it for its perfections as a worke Worthy of such heavenly Architects And the matter being considered in it self the Creed in all these qualities is equal if not Superiour by outward apparance vnto the Scriptures For in them there are many seeming contradictions hard to be explained but none in this Many things in Scripture not so full of Maiesty as about S. Pauls cloke c. 2. Tim. 4.13 but the creed is totally replenished with most sublime divine mysteries Therefore if the Presbyterians could by these marks discern the Scriptures they might as easily discern the Creed to haue been made by the Apostles Albeit I admired much how the Presbyterians could vpon so weake grounds deny the Apostles Creed against such invincible authorities yet I was much more stricken with admiration when I considered what they brought in place of it For in place of the Apostles Creed we got the Presbyterians Covenant As that was denyed to be Apostolical so this was cry'd vp to be Divine for it was called Gods Covenant the Confession of faith c. As parents were accustomed at the Baptisme of their children to say the Apostles Creed in which they promised to bring them vp so now they were made promise to breede them in the Covenant which was too long to haue by heart or to be repeated This was truly a rare exchange to deny the Creed to be Apostolique to cry vp the Covenant to be Divine To rob vs of a most ancient clear briefe positive Sacred Confession of faith made by the holy Apostles famous in all ages vniversally received troughout the whole world full of great mysteries divine expressions And to give vs in place of it a new long obscure negative Confession or rather Confossion of faith full of terrible oaths execrations combinations devised by some few discontented heads by cunning and force obtruded vpon this Nation much suspected at the beginning to be nothing but a meer pretence of religion as it was notoriously knowen to be a humane invention and as it 's now at lenth after all its disguises manifested for such vnto the world It 's good fame hath not lasted long neither at home nor abroad It got some footing in England by cunning and worldly interest but these soone failing it was quickly detected and reiected The Christlan Moderator saith to this purpose Christ Mod. p. 2. That the last Reformation setled with so solemn a Covenant and caried on with so furious a zeal is already by better lights discovered to be meerly humane therefore deservedly lay'd aside Therefore to
lesse are they impossible Yea I found it was the love of God that made the Commandements which seeme so hard and difficult to others to be easy vnto the Saints David saith Psal 119. that the Commandements of God were more sweete then the honey or the honey comb and againe I did run in the way of thy Commandements when thou didst enlarge my hart Moreover all the children of God love Christ and they who love him as himself testifyeth keep his words Iohn 14.23 and S. Iohn saith This is the of love God that we keep his Commandements Therefore hauing diligently considered these testimonies of the Scripture I found that the Scripture was clearly for the possibility of keeping Gods Commandements with the assistance of his grace as the Catholiques teach and against the impossibility of observing them as the Prerbyterians almost all Protestants hold Wherevpon I tooke occasion to admire at two things First how it was possible that all the points of our religion are expressly in Scripture and that the contrary points maintain'd by the Papists are not in Scripture but condemned by it since vpon serious triall I found the Scripture to be in this matter so clearly against vs. 2. I did no lesse admire that I reading frequently the Scriptures before this search did not till now observe our doctrin to be contrary vnto it But a Catholique to whom I imparted my thoughts some space thereafter did quickly free me of these admirations by shewing me the reasons of both The first said he is not to be much admired For if the first Reformers had not pretended that all their new doctrines were expressly in the Scriptures they had got no followers and if the Ministers did not continue to make the same pretence there would be few or none so foolish as to abide with them This same pretence of Scripture all Heretiques have ever made although their errours were clearly against Scripture And this pretence they must all make if they intend to find any Credit The reason also of the second said he is no lesse evident For it 's no wonder that till of late yow did not find your doctrin to be contrary vnto the Scriptures because you did reade them before very superficially without solid reflexion attention as the most part of Protestants do and many also reade them with preiudicate opinions framing their faith vnto the Scripture but wresting the Scripture vnto their errours That is not to search the Scriptures to which our Saviour did exhort the Iewes who contented themselves with the like superficiall reading of them and therefore could find nothing of Christ in them But he shew if they would search that is reade diligently consideratly they would find that the Scriptures bare testimony of him The like may be said truly of the Catholique Church Religion that if the Protestants would search the Scriptures they would find therein sufficient and clear testimonies of them Thus spake the Catholique But although the above cited testimonies of the Scripture appeared sufficiently clear vnto me yet least relying vpon my own iudgment I might be deceived I had my next recours after the Scriptures to the exposition of the holy Fathers to the beliefe of the holy Primitive Church From which the old Episcopal Ministers did affirm that the Papists were altogether degenerated and we were made by them to believe that as our doctrin was conform to the Scriptures so it was also conforme to the holy Fathers who were all said to be of our religion true Protestants But to speak mildly whithout any exaggeration I found that to be a grosse vntruth and that the Puritans who either not claime the holy Fathers or yeeld them vnto the Papists are much more ingenuous in this matter then the old Protestants as shall be seen God willing in the progresse of this Triall Concerning the possibility of keeping the divine Commandements I found three things to be clearly contayned in the holy Fathers 1. They affirm that the Catholique doctrin is expressed in the Scriptures which they did so vnderstand and expound 2. They prove it by the light of reason drawen from the nature iustice goodnessâ— of God They not only condemn the contrary that is Presbyterian doctrin as an heresy but they accurse it as a blasphemy against God In proose of the first S. Crysostom brings these words of our Saviour above cited My yoke is easy and my burden is light Chrys lib. de compunct cordis and saith Christ hâ—m self hath truely affirmed of his CoÌ„mandements that there is nothing laborious nothing troublesome in them saying my yoke is easy my burden is light And we on the contrary make them heavy which he hath made light and what he hath made sweete we make bitter by sinning If there were any thing laborious in the Commandements deservedly and decently labour should accompany vertue for rewards are propounded after labours c. And elswhere he explaines the same words daintily thus Idem hâ—mil 6. Hearing my precepts to be a yoke be not affray'd for it is replenished with rare delight Neither feare ye that I name it a burden in Math for it is light How then said he before the gate to be narrow and the way to be straight through tribulation O that is when thou art drowsie or a dastard but when with courage thou doest that work then the burden shall be light c. S. Augustin proves by these words of S. Iohn And his Commandements are not heavy that the Commandements are not only possible but also easy and he shewes that it is the Love of God which makes them light the want of that love that makes them seem heavy The precepts of God saith he Aug. lib. de nat gra c. 69. are good if we vse them lawfully For in so much as it is believ'd most firmely that God who is iust good cannot command impossible things therevpon we are admonished what we are to do in easy matters and in difficult what to request pray for For all are made easy to charity to which alone the burden of Christ is light or it is the burden it self which is light according to that which is said And his Commendements are not heavy And let him to whom theâ— be heavy consider that it could not haue been said in holy Scripture they are not heavy vnlesse there could be such a disposition of heart to which they are not heavy and let him pray for that which is commanded And a little after How can that be heavy which is the Commandement of charity For either a man doth not love and then the command is heavy or else he doth love and then it cannot be heavy In which words divers notable things are contayn'd I took notice principally of these 1. That he saith the possibility of keeping the Commandements is most firmely believed 2. he doth not only prove it by
Scriptures but also by the nature of God that he who is iust good could not command things impossible 3. That the Commandements of God are heavy to those who want the love of God but they are light to those who haue it Yea the same holy Doctour shewes by the testimony of S. Paul that Christ came into the world and lay'd down his life for this end that he might obtaine grace vnto vs whereby we might be enabled to keep the Commandements of God which were before so hard difficult Rom 8.3.4 Thus speaks S. Paul For that which was impossible to the law in that it was weakened by the flesh God sending his Son in the similitude of the flesh of sin for sin coÌ„demned sin in the flesh That the iustice of the law might be fulfilled in vs who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit Aug. lib. de Spi. lit cap. 19. Vpon which words S. Augustin saith The law was given that grace might be sought after and grace was given that the law might be fulfilled for not by any fault of the law the law was not fulfilled but by the wisdom of the flesh which fault was to be shewed by the law but to be cured by grace For that which was impossible for the law c. S. Hierom brings the same place of â— Paul against the Pelagians to prove that man is not able by his own strenth or free will Hieren ad Ctesiphont but only by the grace of Christ to keep the law of God Behold there the Catholique doctrin affirmed by the holy Fathers not of their own heads but proved by the Scriptures And that this was the general beliefe of the holy Fathers of the ancient Church it was made appeare vnto me by the second Arausican Councel celebrated about S. Augustins time Araus Concil 2. c. 25. which makes this profession We believe according to the Catholique faith that by grace received in baptisme all such as are baptized Christ helping cooperating may and ought to fulfill if they will labour faithfully these things that belong to Salvation So it is evident that the holy Fathers ancient Church believed this doctrin to be contain'd in the Scriptures which is sufficient for my purpose This same truth is confirmed by S. Augustin not only by the Scriptures but also by reason Some one may say saith he I can by no means love my enemies To which he answer's thus God saith to thee in all the Scriptures Aug. serm 61. de temp that thou canst Consider now whether thou or God ought to be believed and therefore since truth cannot lie let humane weaknesse forbeare it's vaine excuses For he who is iust could not command any thing that 's impossible and he who is good will never condemne man for that which he could not avoid So that according to S. Augustin the Presbyterians beliefe is not only against all the Scriptures although they pretend to believe nothing beside Scriptures but also against sound reason that is against both the iustice goodnesse of God Hieron epist ad Celant S. Hierome also affirmeth that these who say that God hath commanded any thing impossible pronounce God to be vniust Moreover the same two most renowned holy Fathers do not only teach the Catholique doctrin but also they censure the contrary that is the Presbyterians opinion as blasphemy in the Heretiques of their time We accurse saith S. Augustin Aug. serm 191. de temp execramur eorum blasphemiam c. Hier. in Symbol ep 17. their blasphemy that affirm God commanded any thing impossible to man and that Gods Commandements cannot be kept of any man in particular but of all men taken together The same is repeated by S. Hierome So that these holy Fathers do iudge this errour not only to be an heresy but also a blasphemy And yet these new Reformers which is a thing most admirable deplorable make such blasphemies the principall articles of their faith and they haue also most tyrannically enforced others vnder pretext of giving them only pure Scripture to swear believe such horrible errours and blasphemies for divine truths But I found that some more prudent and conscientious Protestants haue abandoned this wicked Calvinisticall opinion yea and condemned it as the holy Fathers had done for blasphemy Mr Shelford a Minister in England hath written a Treatise expresly on this matter Shelford p. 147. to prove the possibility of the law with the assistance of Gods grace where he censures the contrary opinion by the Scriptures Fathers by the authority of King Iames. For this he speaks King Iames vpon the Lords prayer affirmeth it to be blasphemy to say that any of Christs precepts are impossible because this is to give him the lie who out of his own mouth told vs that his yoke is easy his burden light And his inward disciple S. â—n saith his Commandements are not grievous â—rom whence S. Basil the great averreth Impious it is to say the precepts of Gods Spirit are impossible Thus he Behold Bas hom 3. what the Presbyterians do esteeme a principal article of their faith how a learned Protestant whose booke came forth in the yeare 1635. with great applause in Cambridge and King Iames who was head of the Church of England do condemne as blasphemy impiety a giving the lie to God I heare also that some of the new Independent Congregations in England do no lesse sharply condemn the same Presbyterian opinion But besides all these pressing authorities I found also some convincing reasons against the Presbyterians which I will briefly collect 1. It cannot stand with the goodnesse and justice of a lawgiver such as God is to impose vpon people lawes which are impossible to be kept then to punish them with losse of goods and life for not observing these impossible lawes The greatest Tyrant on earth did never arrive to that hight of impiety cruelty Therefore it is impossible that God who is good iust should commit such cruelty iniustice To this accordeth S. Augustin in his words above cited when he saith Aug. ser 61. de temp God could not command any thing impossible because he is iust neither will he damne a man for that which he could not avoid because he is mercyfull Yea these absurdities of iniustice and cruelty would follow against the goodnesse of God in a high degree in how much the punishment he inflicts is greater then can be inflicted by man although thâ— greatest Tyrant on earth For what is the loâ—â— of temporall goods and life in comparison of the losse of heaven and of the death both of Soule body in the eternal paines of Hell Therefore it 's no wonder that the holy Fathers some Protestants do detest the Presbyterian doctrin as extream blasphemy 2. It doth not only incroach vpon the goodnesse iustice of God but also
iustice of Christ but it must be internal iustice flowing from his merits and iustice that can quicken vs. This raising of one from the death of sin to the life of Iustice is called by the Catholiliques the first Iustification by which one of a sinner is made the friend of God And it is altogether free proceeding meerly from the grace favour of God without all works and merits of man Of this S. Paul speaks to the Romans Aug. de Spir. lit c 4 when he saith We conclude that man is iustifyed by faith without the works of the law Where S. Augustin vnderstands by the works of the law not only the works of the Ceremonial and Iudicial law but also of the Moral law which are done by the force of nature or by the insight of the law without the help of grace in Christ which help is not given except one haue first faith in Christ which is the roote of salvatioÌ„ first effect of the divin grace in our soules Therefore if man could not be iustifyed by these works of the law albeit he did them much lesse can he be iustifyed by these works when he breaketh the law as S. Paul proveth in the same epistle that both Iewes and Gentiles haue sinned and therefore stand in need of the mercy of God and consequently must be iustifyed by the faith grace of Christ Besids this first Iustification there is another which the Catholiques call the second Iustification by which one is not of impious made iust but of iust he is made more iust and of a friend made yet more intimate with God according to that in the Apocalypse Apocal. 22.1 Eccles 18.22 He that is iust let him be iustifyed even vnto death Of this Iustification are vnderstood the words of S. Iames when he saith That a man is iustifyed by works and not by faith only That is by works following after faith flowing from it for such works are not the works of the law that is they are not works done meerly by the force of nature or by the only knowledge of the law but they are the works of grace as faith it self is and by these works we are iustifyed and not by faith only This second Iustification is acquired by doing all works of iustice and piety by which a man being in the state of grace purchaseth a further augmentation of it S. Augustin brings S. Paul Aug lib. de gra lib. aeâ—b c 6. as an example of both these Iustifications For before his conversion he was found with no good merits but rather with many evil merits who was persecuting the Church and yet he obtain'd mercy Therefore he was not iustifyed by his works or by the deeds of the law but by the faith or grace of Christ But after his conversion first Iustification the same Apostle reckons out the good works he had done 2. Timoth 4.6 by which he had advanced in piety iustice I am even now saith he to be sacrificed and the time of my resolution is at hand I have fought a good fight I have consummate my course I have kept the faith Concerning the rest there is laid vp for me a crown of iustice which our Lord will render to me in that day a iust iudge Vpon which S. Augustin saith He reckons out now his good merites that after his good merits he might obtaine the crown who after evil merits did obtaine grace Take heed what followes There remaines to me a crown of iustice c. To whom could the iust iudge render the crown if he had not first as a merciful father given him grace And how had that been a crown of iustice if grace had not gone before which iustifyes the impious How could that haue been rendered as due Aug. ibid vt supra if the first had not been freely bestowed Thus S. Augustin By these reasons many other testimonies which were showen vnto me I was brought to vnderstand the Catholique doctrin concerning the nature of Iustification and therby I was made more sensible of the errous which are against it CHAP. XVII Of the Presbyterians three principall Errours concerning Iustification HAVING thus seen the truth of the ancient and Catholique doctrin I was moved to take special notice of three principall and most grosse errours maintain'd by the Presbyterians against it The first is that they do not only place the whole nature of Iustification in remission of sins but they likwise teach that although our sins be forgiven in Iustification yet they are not taken away but that they really remaine in the person iystified and are only covered and not imputed The second errour is that a man iustified hath no internal nor inherent iustice in him as being altogether defiled inwardly with sin but that he is only iust by the external iustice of Christ with which he is covered and which is imputed vnto him The third and last errour consists in this that they teach this external iustice of Christ is applyed vnto man by faith only and that not by a Christian or Catholique faith wherby one believes the articles of the Creed or such things as God hath revealed in Scripture but by a special faith as they call it wherby every one believes for certaine that his sins are forgiven him and that he is one of the predestinate The first errour to witt that sins remaine and are not taken away from the person iustified maintain'd by Calvin and the Presbyterians I found to be against cripture the vertue of Christs passion the efficacy of Baptisme S. Iohn Baptist calleth Christ the lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world Iohn 1.29 Heb. 9.28 1 Iohn 1. ch 1. v 7. Acts 22.16 S. Paul saith that Christ was offered vp once to exhaust the sins of many And S. Iohn affirmeth that the blood of Christ cleanseth vs from all sins Ananias said to S. Paul Arise and be baptized and wash away thy sins If our sins be taken away as S. Iohn affirmeth how do they remaine as the Presbyterians believe If our sins be washed away and cleansed by the blood of Christ and by baptisme how can the filthinesse and blots of them remaine David saith to God Psalm 31.1 Wash me and I shall be whiter then snow But according to the Presbyterians he behoved to remaine as black as pitch and as filthie as the puddle even with all the washing that God would bestow vpon him Therefore this Presbyterian doctrin is against the Scriptures the vertue of Christs passion and the efficacy of baptisme and it is also clearly against the holy Fathers as we shall see shortly in the Triall of the Sacraments Against these clear authorities the Calvinists bring principally one place of Scripture whereon they found their errour and that is in the 31. Psalme where David saith Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven whose sins are covered I admired
c. and is turned vnto vaine opinions in which nothing is solid nothing stable that can satisfie the minde Therefore he striveth to satiat himself dayly with new opinions and idle inventions but all in vaine for these are nothing but husks which leave the bellie empty There is no remedie for him but to return with the prodigal child vnto his fathers house where he will be received with ioy and feasted with the bread of Angels But said the Catholique to make a general reflection vpon all that hath past vnder this Trial Do you not now clearly see how falsly these Reformers pretend alwayes the Scriptures to be for them when you have found the Scriptures so expresly against them in all these principal points of the Christian religion already examined And which is very considerable have you not seen these Scriptures to be so vnderstood by the holy Fathers in the pure and primitive times as they are now vnderstood by the Roman Catholiques Do y not now perceive how Heresy like a strumpet fardeth her self with the colours of the divin Scriptures by which fain'd and false beauty she allures and deceives many but so soone as she is brought near the fire of Triall how her fardings melt fall away and her own vglinesse appeares Among heretiques saith S. Augustin Aug. cont epist. fuÌ„d c. 1. Ioseph lib. 5 de bello Iudaico c. 5. there is nothing but the promise of truth a meer shew or pretext of it no performance Their doctrines are like the fruites of Sodom and Gomorrha which as Iosephus testifyeth have a specious shew and appear pleasant vnto the eye but so soone as they are touched fall into ashes So truly are all hereticall opinions they are given out for the fruites of pure Scriptures they appeare very specious and pleasant but so soone as they are tryed diligently according to the Scriptures and are touched as it were by the fingers of the holy Fathers they presently evanish and nothing remaines but the flammes of heretical dissentions like the smoak of Sodom Gomorrha as a testimonie of the divin iudgment vpon them Have you not now seen that these two pretended Scottish Reformations have between them compleated the hydious work of desolation and destroyed the 4 principal pillars of the Christian religion and that as the later hath taken away two to witt the Lords prayer and the Apostles Creed so the first hath taken away in effect the other two to witt the divin Commandments and the holy Sacraments and so the Presbyterians haye overturned what their Predecessors left vntouched In a word they may be briefly described thus They have a Creed from the Apostles which they do not beleeve they have a prayer from Christ which they do not say they have Commandments from God which they professe they will not keep and the two Sacraments of the law of grace which they had only left to themselves they have made altogether gracelesse almost vselesse And besids all this they have robbed the holy Trinity of Glory and the Church of the Apostolique governement together with all order decency to speak nothing of their other smaller pranks Therefore I am now confident that you have found what I promised at the beginning to witt that the first pretended Reformation was no better grounded then the last and that the end of both hath been total desolation and the destruction of the chief Pillars af the Christian religion whereas vpon the contrary you have seen the Catholique religion which you had heard so often calumniated with strong and shamelesse cries to be in all these principal points conforme to the Scriptures and holy Fathers and to the primitive Church Thus he As I was so clearly convinced in all these particulars that I behoved to renounce both knowledge conscience if I would deny them so I did ingenuosly confesse to him my satisfaction and withall I promised if I could find the like evidence for the Catholiques in all the other controuersies that I would by Gods grace render my self a Roman Catholique To which he answered that the triall of all the particular doctrines in controversie after the former manner was a long laborious md needlesse way and that God had appointâ—d more easie and shorter meanes to come vnto the knowledge of the truth or else what would become of those who are not capable to make such trials Therefore he would vndertake to prove shortly by a clear vndeniable Principle and granted by all Protestants the Protestant Religion their whole Church to be false and by the same principle to shew clearly the present Catholique Church in Communion with the sea of Rome to be the ancient Catholique Church established by Christ his Apostles and to have continued still in their doctrin without any variation And so with some confidence arising from my former experience I prepared my self to receive this new instruction CHAP. XXIII That the true Church of Christ must be perpetuall and must endure without interruption vnto the end of the world THE principle said my Catholique friend whereby I will demonstrate the Protestant Church not to be the true Church of Christ shall be so evident and convincent that as nothing is more expresly in Scriptures so nothing is more freely granted by Luther Calvin generally by all learned Protestants And this principle is the perpetuity of Christs Church or that Christ must have a Church which hath endured from his ascension vntill this time shall endure from this vntill the end of the world Before I proceed further I will first manifest vnto you the strength of this truth by the Scriptures Fathers by Protestants and their reasons The passages of Scripture for this truth are many but I shall content my selfe with some few which may serve for your satisfaction The first do concern the eternal kingdome of Christ by which all men vnderstand his Church Of this the prophet Daniel saith In the dayes of these Kings Daniel 2.44 the God of heaven shall set vp a kingdome which shall never be destroyed c. It shall break in pieces all these kingdomes and it shall stand for ever The Angel Gabriel speaking of the same kingdom of Christ to the blessed Virgin said And of his kingdome there shall be no end Luke 1.33 Calvin proveth by these places and others which speak of the kingdome of Christ the perpetuity of of his Church against Servetus So doth also Beza and the Confession of Holland If then the kingdome of Christ be perpetual there must alwaies be some to acknowledge him to be their King The second passages of Scripture contayne Christs promises to his Church Math. 16.18 and the Governours of it Vpon this rock saith he will I build my Church and the gates of hell shall not prevaile against it By this place S. Augustin proveth both the perpetuity Auge lib. 1. de Symb. ad Catech c. 8 and inuincibility of
doctrin Christ his Apostles taught and that the Catholique Church by her constant treading this way has still held the same true doctrin which she first received and consequently has never changed her doctrin nor brought in corruption as the Ministers do caluminate And therefore their pretended Reformation having no other ground but this calumnie is a groundlesse imagination and a destruction of Christs true doctrin But that the truth of this whole matter may yet more fully appear I will shew you briefly that this constant testimony is the only sure infallible way to attayn vnto the certain knowledge possession of our Saviours true doctrin that it is also most easy vniuersal for all sorts of persons that the holy Fathers primitive Church did follow it and that all Errors heresies have been clearly confuted by it We have already show'n that this testimony is a sure infallible means now that it is only sure infallible Aug. cont ep fond c. 5. is shewed For if there were any other it would be the Scripture as Protestants pretend But that cannot be 1. Because we cannot beleeve the Scripture without the testimony of the Church as S. Augustin clearly avoucheth 2. Albeit we could know it without that testimony yet by the Scripture we cannot know the whole doctrin of Christ especially since the Scripture it self saith 2. Thessal 2.15 Hold fast the Tradition Thirdly principally Albeit the Scripture contain'd the whole doctrin of Christ yet how shall I know assuredly by the letter of the Scripture the true sense of it without which I have not the true doctrin of Christ Yea I may corrupt the Scripture or follow those who corrupt it as S. Peter shewes many do vnto their own perdition Here many if not all Protestants are perplexed to show how by the Scripture the true sense of it may be had Some say that the Scripture is clear in all things necessary to Salvation so that every man may easily vnderstand them Others think that the Scripture is not so clear but an Interpreter is necessary But they are divyded in assigning this Interpreter Some say the Scripture in one place expounds it self in another Others assign the private Spirit and last of all some assign for an Interpreter every mans natural reason But all these are false frivolous pretences For first they could never shew what these necessary points are Besides this is an open confession that by the Scripture we cannot know assuredly our Saviours doctrin in these points which they call not necessary Then is not the true belief of the Sacrament necessary for the Church and yet we see what contrary glosses the Lutherans Calvinists make on our Saviours clear words Lastly if there needed no Interpreter for things necessary every one although vnlearned who could but read might pick out what are necessary which troubles the most learned heads among them to find out and these who could not read behoved to pin their implicit faith at at other mens sleeves Now what confusion would this make what vncertainty would there be in this case of our Saviours doctrin And how contrary are these things to truth and experience to Protestants principles practices So it is evident that by the Scripture alone we cannot come to the sure and infallible knowledge of our Saviours doctrin Neither can we attayn to it by the Scripture assisted by any Interpreter which Protestāts assign For it is false that the Scripture expounds it self it being obscure in many places which are not interpreted by others more plaine as may appear besides other reasons by the Protestants dissenssions in many points The conference of places study and the like which some require to be ioyn'd with the Scripture are but humane helps subiect to error and not infallible Then for the private Spirit it can give vs as little assurance of the sense as it can of the letter of the Scripture We see what contrariety is among those who all equally lay claim to it Neither is the last Interpreter to witt every mans reason assigned by M. Chilingworth the last peaceable Refiner of the English Church any white better but rather worse For besids that this opinion makes humane reason not the divine authority the main ground of our faith which is a dangerous errour it is so far from bringing men vnto the sure knowledge of what our Saviour taught that it professeth no more but a moral certainty for the truth of the whole Christian religion and leaves all particular doctrines to be pickt out of the Scriptures according to the diversity of mens particular reasons And so diuerse men according to the diversity of their reasons collect from the Scriptures opposite doctrines For what some think reasonable accept others esteem vnreasonable and reiect as is evident in the Socinians who deny the divinity of Christ principally vpon this ground because it chokes their reason as the Calvinists also chiefly for the same reason deny the reall presence So that this Interpreter brings as great vncertainty to know our Saviours doctrin as any other And therefore it remaines evident that the Scripture even assisted by any Interpreter which Protestants can assigne much more the Scripture alone is not a sure infallible means for this end and consequently the testimony of the Church is the only sure infallible means But here I did enquire of the Catholique If the Scriptures were as cleer every where as S. Augustin affirmes they are concerning the Church where he saith they need no Interpreter might they not then give vs vndoubted assurance of our Saviours doctrin To which he answered That although the Scripture were never so clear and as evident in every sentence as words can be written Yet because these words may be diversly vnderstood taken indifferent senses they cannot be so sure infallible away to certifie vs what was our Saviours doctrin as the living words testimony of the whole Church which received the true doctrin and the sense together with the letter of the Scriptures which she hath constantly transmitted vnto posterity This is evident in a very principal point of the Christian religiō to witt the holy Sacrament What words can be more clear then these of our Saviour This is my body which shall be given for you c And yet vpon these clear words there are reckoned about two hundred diverse interpretations since Protestāts arose How then should a man amōg such variety of senses come vnto the true sense be sure that he has attayn'd vnto it in which only Christs true doctrin consists Therefore it is evident in this case that the written word cannot do it and this only the Church can perform which has conserved both the letter and sense of the Scriptures from corruptions If then the Scriptures although they were written in most cleer words cannot certifie vs fully of the true sense of our Saviours doctrin
length described So by this means M. Knox gote his Vocation to be a Minister from the call of that holy Congregation which was guiltie of murder and robbery and was then in actual rebellion by the mouth of their Preacher who could have no lawfull vocation himself but being an vnlettered man had taken vp by all appearance that calling at his own hand as many others did For it is said of him in the 74. page Albeit he was not the most learned yet was his doctrin without corruption c. I was much astonished when this historie of our first Reformer his Vocation was first shown me in his own book by a Catholique who did not faile to manifest the ridiculousnesse of it by all the circumstances Now these are all the different Vocations of the Protestant Ministers and all and every one of them are so vnsufficient that they are disproved not only by Catholiques but also by most famous Protestants who are brought to such confusion in this matter that they hardly know what to say For they can neither pretend ordinary nor extraordinary Vocation not the first because they evidently want succession as also ordination both which are requisite to an ordinary calling Not the second because they want the power of working miracles and have no extraordinary holynesse which are qualities very requisite and vsual for all Gods extraordinary Ambassadours And albeit neither of these qualities were required yet these who pretend this extraordinary Vocation do fall into such contradictions that they are evidently known thereby not to be Gods extraordinary Ambassadours whom he never vseth to send with contrary Commissions So that to the Protestant Ministers or Bishops agree well the words of S. Cyprian Cypr. de simplicit Praâ—lator These are men saith he who without any divin disposition preferre themselvs among rash people who make themselvs Prelats without any lawfull ordination who none giving to them a Bishops office take the name of Bishops vpon them Therefore the Protestant Pastors wanting clearly succession from the Apostles are not Apostolique and so are not true Pastors but Vsurpers and consequently the Protestant Church is not the true Church for that cannot be the true Church which hath no lawfull Pastors Vpon the other part this succession of Bishops from the Apostles has been ever so evidently in the Church of the Roman Communion that the holy Fathers did bring it as a most evident argument to show the true Church and therefore they reckon out ordinarly the succession of the Roman Bishops Aug. cont epist fund c. 4. S. Augustin saith The Succession of Priests from the Seat of Peter the Apostle vnto the present Bishoprique holds me in the Church And elswhere shewing the continuance of the same succession he saith The continuance of the true Church by most certain succession of Bishops Aug. lib. conâ— advers leg prophet c. 20. doth persevere from the Apostles time vnto ours and to the times after vs again And this succession doth to this day continue in the Roman Church as evidently as it did in the time of the holy Fathers neither can any thing be said now against it which might not have been said as iustly by the auncient heretiques Therefore as the Church in Communion with the Sea of Rome has been shewed to be one holy and Catholique Church so it is no lesse evident that it is Apostolique having lawfull Pastors as it has ever had deriving their Vocation from the holy Apostles by lawfull ordination personal succession and consequently this is the true Church lawfull spouse of Iesus Christ This matter of Vocation is of great importance because doctrin depends vpon it and because it is easily discerned so that it is compared by our Saviour Iohn 10.1 to a Gate As then it is more easy to hold a theef at the gate then to thrust him out being once let in so all heretiques are more easily confounded for lack of Vocation which is to hold them at the doore of the Church then by the falshood of their doctrin which is to expell them after they are once admitted For if they cannot bring evident testimonies of their Vocation ordination from a known Pastor of the Church they are presently known to be Wolves who run when they were not sent who enter not by the doore but climb vp another way Therefore it is great deceit in some Ministers to vndertake to prove the lawfulnesse of their Vocation by the truth of their doctrin which is a preposterous and ridiculous way Numer 16. Core and his complices taught no other doctrin but that which was taught by Moyses and yet because they vsurped the Priests office we know how fearfully they were punished What would be more ridiculous then if one would vsurp the Office of a Iudge in the state and then would prove himself to be a lawfull Iudge by the iustice of his decisions This question then of Vocation being so important and easy a Catholique gave me this advice which I resolve God willing to follow never to admit a Minister to dispute of religion till he first shew the lawfulnesse of his Vocation and to make ever that the first question Wherefore having now seen such evidence for the truth of the Roman Catholique Church to which alone the marks and properties of the true Church recorded in Scripture do so clearly agree I will draw to an end by this subsequent Conclusion CHAP. XXXVI The Conclusion AS light is more pleasant after darknesse so is the invention of truth more delightfull after errors I have now by Gods grace and by the former Triall seen both our pretended Reformations which were called such great engyring Lights to be nothing but thick Aegyptian darknesse obscuring the chief and most clear truths of the Christian Religion both in doctrin disciplin I have now found amongst the Protestants what S. Augustin observed amongst the Manichees Aug. cont epist fund c. 4. that they have nothing but a meer promise of truth a pretext of following only the Scriptures wheÌ„ indeed they follow their own Errors That their doctrin is nothing but counterfeit Mettall which cannot endure the fire of Triall Yea I have clearly seen that their Church which is the ground work of all has not the least resemblance of the Church of Christ as she is without ambiguity described in the Scriptures For according to them the Church of Christ must endure for ever But the Protestant Church has only endured since the time of Luther According to the Scriptures the Church cannot be hid but must ever shine like a light set vpon a Candlestick But the Protestant Church has lyen many hundred years hid and invisible vnder a bushell The Church of Christ must have Vnity as becomes the house of God But the Protestant Church is full of division confusion both in doctrin disciplin The true Church must be holy in all her doctrin and
fruitfull in produceing Saints But the Protestant Church teacheth doctrines which tend to prophanesse to the neglect of piety of all good works and she is so barren in produceing Saints that she professeth to bring forth none but those who continually or dayly break mortally Gods Commandments The true Church according to the Scriptures must be Catholique or Vniversal and must convert all Nations from infidelity to Christianity But the Protestant Church is only in parts pettie corners of the earth and has never as yet converted any Nation of Infidels but according to the nature of heresy has only perverted some ill Catholiques The true Church must ever have true Pastors lawfully called and ordained deriving their Succession by an vninterrupted line from the holy Apostles But the Protestant Churches first Pastors succeeded to none and without any lawfull Vocation ordination did intrude themselves by Vsurpation into the Pastoral office as all their successors have done The true Church adheres so closly to the truth that she is called in the Scriptures The pillar ground of truth 1. Timoth 3.15 But the Protestant Church is so inconstant passing from one falshood into another that she may be called the Pillar ground of Error The true Church according to Christs promise is ever directed by the Spirit of truth into all truth But the Protestant Church is misgoverned by the Spirit of giddinesse as is known by fresh experience These considerations besides others make me see the great darknesse wherein I lay and have made me to admire of my former blindnesse that I reading so frequently the Scriptures did not see the monstrous difference which is between the Church of Christ there so clearly described and the Protestant Church to which not one propertie of the true Church contain'd in the Scriptures doth agree This shew me how necessary it is to read the Scriptures with attention and to implore the Divine Maiesty for spirituall illumination without which darknesse will seem light and light darknesse But in the holy Catholique Church I found not only promise but also perforformance of truth I found her faith to be more pretious then gold which is tried by the fire as S. Peter speaks 1. Pet. 1.7 which after greatest opposition and triall doth ever shine more brightly I found in this Church clearly fulfilled all the Prophesies and that to her do agree all the properties of the true Church described in the Scriptures For this is the Church which alone has endured since the time of the Apostles This is the Church which as a Citie seated on a hill could never be hid but as a Candle set vpon a Candlestick hath enlightned the whole world This is the Church which has been admirable for its Vnity and eminent for its sanctity replenishing the heaven with innumerable Saints who have all lived and died in the bosome of her Communion This is the Church which is Vniversal for time place which has had her gates continually open night and day to receive the strength of the Gentils which she alone has converted from infidelity to Christianity This is the Church which has had a continued succession of Pastors descending without interruption from the holy Apostles This is the Church which adheres so closely to the faith she once received that she would never part from it nor yield in one syllabe or letter neither to Heathnish cruelty nor to heretical impiety and which neither force nor flatterie could ever shake so that she may be iustly called the Pillar ground of Veritie This Church is the chast Virgin Spouse of Christ which has been ever falsly accused as an Adulteresse by all Heretical Strumpets and has been even overloaden with their Calumnies but she has alwayes adhered vnto her heavenly spouse who in his own time has manifested her innocencie and brought confusion on her Enemies And in a word this is the Church which is admirable for its order and government for its supreme authority and invincible strength for its heavenly doctrin and great holynesse and lastly for her power of working miracles What then can I do more fitly then after so great darknesse to embrace so clear a light after so many dangerous errors and wandrings to put my self in the direct way of Salvation and incorporat my self without delay into this one holy Catholique Apostolique Church wherein all the holy Fathers all the Saints have liv'd and dyed What can I vse more properly then the words of S. Augustin who saith to this purpose since we see so great help of God Aug. dt vâ—il credendi c. 17. so great profit and fruite shall we make any doubt at all to retire vnto the bosome of that Church which from the Apostolique Sea by succession of Bishops has obtaind the Soveraign authority heretiques in vain barking round about it c. To which not to yield the Primacy is either a matter of greatest impiety or of precipitat arrogancy The same Motives which held S. Augustin within the Catholique Church have drawn me vnto it To witt Idem cont epist fund c. 4. the Consent of People and Nations Authority begun by Miracles nourished by Hope enlarged by Charity and Confirmed by Antiquity The Succession of Priests from the Seat of Peter vnto the present Bishoprick And last of all the very name Catholique which not without cause this Church has only obtaind among so many Heresies Iohn 1.41 Iohn 4.29 As then S. Andrew and the Woman of Samaria were glad when they found the Messias foretould by the Prophets because they were sure to find with him all truth So am I no lesse overioyed to have found the true Church foretould and clearly described by the Messias for with her I am sure to find all truth since she is the Pillar and ground of Truth and Christ has promised to her the Spirit of truth to remain with her for ever to lead her into all truth As the Apostles believed Christ for the voice of God the Father who said Mark 9.7 Luke 10.16 This is my beloved Son heare him so I believe the Church for the voice of God the Son who said Who heares you heares me and who despiseth yow despiseth me Math. 18.19 and who will not hear the Church let him be to thee as a Heathen a Publican And as the holy Apostles did believe Christ in all things because he received all from his father so I believe the Catholique Church in all points because she has received all her doctrines from Christ his Apostles and has faithfully retaind them This Catholique Church is she alone which Lactan. lib. 4. divinar Instit c. vlt. as an auncient Father writeth retaines the true worship This is the fountain of truth and House of Faith This is the Temple of God into which if one do not enter or from which if one go astray he is a stranger from the hope of life
the bond but also the Sacrament of Marriage is commended By which few Testimonies these 5. Sacraments which you reiect are as clearly proved out of the Scripture as these two which you admit Yea although they had not been mentioned in the Scripture yet they are all with reverence to be received seing they are demonstrated by divine Tradition which is of no lesse infallible authority then the Scripture it self as has been proved above and this Tradition is evident both by the consent of the holy Fathers and by the constant beleef practice of the whole Church which has vsed these Sacraments in all ages according to the ends for which they were instituted And thefore the Catholique doctrine concerning the number of the Sacraments which flowes from such pure fountains is pure true not corrupted as you do calumniate Whereas indeed your doctrine and that of your first Reformers in this matter is not only full of corruption but also of confusion For Luthers followers admit three Sacraments to witt Ap. Becan in Man lib. 1. c. 8. Baptism Eucharist Penance as may be seen in their Catechismes Zuinglius receives also three but not all the same for in place of Penance he puts Matrimonie And Calvin reckons also three for to Baptism the Supper Cal. lib. 4. Instit c. 19. par 32. he adds Order So full of confusion even at the beginning were these builders of Babylon following neither Scriptures nor Fathers but their own fancies Wherein you are not behind with them swarving from the doctrin of your Master Calvin and according to your own imaginations admitting only 2. Sacraments which two also in effect you destroy by robbing them of all vertue and efficacy as has been shewed above chap. 21. in fine You accuse next the Catholique Church of corruptions concerning the vse of the Sacraments But it is sufficient against your accusations that these vses of the Sacraments which you most blame as private Baptism private Communion c. are known to have been observed by the holy Primitive Church are in themselvs laudable and tend much to the devotion comfort of the faithfull and are also approved by diverse learned moderate Protestants Whereas your doctrines practises make your Sacraments altogether gracelesse and almost Vselesse and Comfortlesse for which you are blamed by diverse Protestants Moreover you are enemies also to the very Ceremonies with which the Sacraments are administrated in the Catholique Church It is not sufficient for you to have taken away the fruite of Grace from these heavenly Trees planted by God in the Garden of his Church as in a heavenly Paradise vnlesse you pull away also the Ceremonies which serve as leaves and Ornaments to them You detest all Ceremonies not contain'd in the word of God By which you lay down a most false deceitfull principle as if no Ceremonies were to be vsed which were not expresly there For first the Scriptures containes not expresly all doctrines but referres vs to the Church and to Traditions as we have seen above How much lesse then doth it contain all Ceremonies Secondly As our Saviour when he did institute the Sacraments did not prescribe the particular forme by which they should be celebrated but left that to the wisdome of his Apostles so his Apostles did not set down that manner in writing S. Augustin expresly affirmes the first part Aug. ep 118. ad Ianuar. saying Christ did not command in what order thereafter the Sacrament should be taken that he might leave that place to the Apostles by whom hs was to order his Church The second part is also evident For we never read where S. Paul who writing to the Corinthians concerning the holy Eucharist said 1. Cor. 11. ver vlt. The rest I will dispose when I come did expresse that manner or order in the Scripture And the same may be said of the other Apostles Thirdly Some Rites and Ceremonies vsed by Christ himself recorded in Scripture were changed by the holy Apostles according to the instinct of the holy Ghost for the greater honour of the blessed Sacrament and have been from the Apostles times observed throughout the whole Church without Scripture Aug. ep 118. c. 6. This S. Augustin doth testify Neither saith he because Christ gave the Sacrament after meat ought we having dyn'd or sup't assemble to receive that Sacrament or as these whom the Apostle reproves and corrects mingle it with their Tables c. For it seem'd good to the holy Ghost that for the honour of so great a Sacrament our Lords body before all other meat should first enter into the mouth of a Christian and therefore this custom is observed throughout the whole world Fourthly the Church can institute ceremonies for greater decency and Order and for the more honour of God For if Iacob a private man vsed a new Ceremonie by erecting a stone by powring oyle vpon it and giving it the title of Bethel Genes 28. If the Synagogue of the Iewes made a new feast by the advice of Mardocheus Ester 9. why not also shall the Church of Christ have the same authority If such was the power of a private man and of the Handmaid How much more ought the power be of the Free-woman the holy Church the immaculate Spouse of Iesus-Christ Or what can be more ridiculous and profane then to grant that power to these and deny it to this Or to think that the Catholique Church which is governed by the Holy Ghost in all truth according to Christs promise should not have so much wisdom as to ordain aright some few Ceremonies Therefore your former principle is very false for many reasons yea it is so false that yourselves doe not observe it For where have you Scripture for the Godfathers God-Mothers which you require at Baptism Where have you scripture for taking your Communion fasting from the hands of one another not from the hands of your Minister and for many such rites customes besides your stoole of Repentance When did your Ministers observe that ceremony of washing the feet of others which was vsed by Christ Iohn 13.5 before the celebration of the Eucharist When did either they or their Elders anoint the sick according to S. Iames precept Whereby it is evident that you observe some Rites which are not contain'd in the scriptures and others you neglect which are there particularly recommended As then it is clear that the Church of Christ may vse ceremonies which are not expressed in Scripture so these Ceremonies which she observeth are most commendable because they are most auncient and were vsed in the primitive times as Coccius shewes by the testimonies of the holy Fathers they are most observeable because they were instituted by the holy Apostles and Pastors of the Church who had both authority and wisdom to institute those which are most convenient And lastly they have been confirmed by the long
little the Model and Methode of it In the first place are set down the Occasions of that Honorable new Converts doubts concerning the Truth of the Protestant Religion such as are the Ministers Inconstancy in Doctrin Disciplin their great Dissensions and Divisions Their Tyrannizing over mens Consciences Their Contradicting their own Principles c. In which matters some late histories or passages are interlaced without expressing the names of persons therein concerned because that was not necessary since the things here touched are publique late fresh in all mens knowledge and Memories within the Countrey and the persons also well enough known Neither is it the digrace of any mens persons Hier. Apolog. 3. cont Ruffin c. 11. which S. Hierom calls the Machines of Heretiques but the correction of their Errors which is here intended After the occasion of the doubts is shewed in some few chapters then followeth the Triall of the last pretended Presbyterian Reformation in the principal points thereof as its condemning of Episcopacy the abolishing the hymne of Glory to the Father c. the denying the Apostolical authority of the Apostles Creed neglecting to say our Lords Prayer c. In all which points the Presbyterians are found to go against the word of God the Primitive Church the former doctrines practises of many among themselvs against their first Reformers and many learned Protestants So that this last pretended Reformation is shewed to be nothing but a reall Deformation destroying not only the Apostolique office government established by Christ in his Church but also the two chief Pillars or heads of the Christian Religion to witt our Lords Prayer and the Apostles Creed Then followeth the Trial of the first pretended Reformation which is also shewed to have destroyed in effect the other two chief Pillars of Christianity to witt the Divine Commandments and Holy Sacraments and to have brought in a most Erroneous doctrin of Iustification by Faith only expresly against the Scriptures holy Fathers So that these two pretended Reformations are shown to have made vp between them the hideous work of Desolation After this the whole Protestant Church by the vndenyable principle of the perpetuity of Christs Church is proved not to be the true Church of Christ And by the same vndenyable principle the Church in Communion with the Sea of Rome and she alone is demonstrated to be the true Catholique Church of Christ and to have in all ages still continued in the same doctrin which she received from Christ his Apostles notwithstanding the calumnies of Heretiques Then lastly the same truth is proved by the Marks whereby the true Church is clearly designed in the Scriptures as by her Vnity Sanctity Vniversality Apostolical Succession by which marks the holy Fathers also did prove the true Church in their times To which is subioyned a brief Examination of the Presbyterian Covenant or Confession of Faith which although it was much Idolatrized of late is shewed to be nothing but a Denyall and Abiuration of the holy Faith with many execrations and blasphemies against it This briefly Courteous Reader is the Scope and Methode of the ensuing Treatises which the Author thereof earnestly wishes may tend to thy profit That if thou be a new Converted Catholique thou mayst be coÌ„firmed thereby in thy holy Faith If one who after many tossings in Errors art seeking the Truth thou mayst be assisted to find it where only it can be found if lastly thou be one who not through malice but through negligence or ignorance adheres vnto Errors thou mayst be stirred vp to try them and to seek diligently the Truth which is a work most worthy of thy paines Neither is it so hard as some do imagin to find the Truth since God Almighty according to his infinit goodnesse wisdom has prepared the way to heaven so much the more certain easy to be known how much more Error and deceit in it brings greater losse with it and therefore he has promised so plain and direct a way vnto Eternal happinesse that fooles may not erre by it Esay 35.5 Whence it is evident if thou seekest this way with diligence and after the right manner thou mayst have great confidence by Gods grace to attayn vnto it But then thou wilt seek it in the right way according to the advice of the glorious Doctor S. Augustin to his friend Honoratus if thou dost vse fervent and frequent prayer Aug de vtilâ— credâ—s 15 16. strivest to have peace and tranquillity of mind if thou wilt hear that Church which God hath established on earth with so great authority and which is called Catholique both by her own by strangers For it is by Authority only whereby men can come vnto the knowledge of Divin Truth and there is no Authority equall vnto this wich began by Miracles and is most famous for Multltudes of peoples and Nations and therefore if thou proceedest orderly at this Authority thou oughtest to begin as the same holy Father affirmes But if thou contemnest so great Authority and only openest thy eares to the Enemies and Calumniators of so famous a Society which has been also calumniated by all the former heretiques as well as by these of this Age thou canst not be excused neither canst thou arrive vnto the possession of solid Truth Therefore if thou be wise follow the former advice of S. Augustin who was so wise so learned a Doctor and who had such great knowledge and experience in this affaire And if thou wouldest take a short and compendious way to come vnto the Truth Try only that one question of the Church according to the marks abovementioned whereby it is clearly designed in Scripture and thou wilt not only soone find that they cannot agree to thy New Inconstant Church but also thou wilt quickly see that they agree to the Catholique Church which has ever endured and against which Hels gates could never prevaile and so with the true Church thou wilt find aâ—l Truth because it is ever governed by the Spirit of Truth and is the Pillar and ground of Truth This is the right manner for thee to attayn vnto the Truth and to true Happâ—nesse To which that God Almighty may direct and bring thee shall be earnestly desired by thy welwisher F. W. S. A TABLE OF THE CHAPTERS Chap. I. THAT God by the Confusion of Error stirres vp many to seek the Truth p. 1. Ch. II. Of the Ministers Inconstancy and of the Alterations made by the late Presbyterian Reformation p. 8. Ch. III. Of the Ministers Dissensions Divisions p. 15. Ch. IV. Of the Presbyterians Rigour and Tyranny over Protestants p. 26. Ch. V. Of the Presbyterians contradicting their own Principles p. 34. Ch. VI. Of the Presbyterians Disobedience to the Civil Magistrate and of their pretext of Piety p. 46. Ch. VII Of Episcopacy condemned as Anti-Christian by the Presbyterians p. 53. Ch. VIII Of our Lords
infidelis c. Who them except au Infidel will deny Christ to haue been in Hell Behold what in S. Augustius iudgment are all Presbyterians who do contradict the prophecy which he saith cannot be contradicted and who vnderstand it in a contrary sense which S. Peter did expound least any man should presume to vnderstand it otherwise Which is indeed to goe against the Scriptures both the old and new Testament the Prophets and Apostles the holy Fathers the whole Church and in a word as S. Augustin speaks to be Infidels S. Hierome expounding that place of S. Paul in the 4. to the Ephesians Hier. in cap. 4. ad Ephes And that he Christ ascended what is it but because he descended also first into the lower parts of the earth saith The inferiour parts of the earth are taken for Hell to which our Lord Saviour did descend Where it is also shewed for what end our Saviour did descend He saith S. Paul ascending on high did leade captivity captive and gaue gifts to men Vpon which the same S. Hierome saith Our Lord and Saviour descended into Hell that being Victorious he might lead with himself the Soules of those who were kep't there inclosed Whence it came to passe that after his resurrection many bodies of the iust were seen in the holy Citie The Apostle sheweth the same truth in the 2. chapter to the Collossians Coloss chap. 2. ver 15. where he saith And Christ spoyling the Principalities Powers hath ledde them confidently in open shew triumphing them in himself I passe by for brevities sake Pet. 1 Ep. c. 3. v. 19. some other passages as that of S. Peter how Christ in his Spirit did goe downe and preach'd vnto the Spirits in prison and the like which are vnderstood by some of the holy Fathers of Christs descēt to hell these already brought appeared to me to be most clear sufficient Moreover I found S. Aug. vnderstanding the words of Christ to the good theefe This day thou shalt be with me in Paradise far otherwise then the Presbyterians do For he saith Non ex his verbis c It is not to be thought by these words Aug. epist 57. ad Dardan that Paradise is in heaven for the man Christ Iesus was not to be in heaven to witt that day but in hell according to his Soule and in the grave according to his flesh And a little beneath he subioynes The Scripture clearly shewes that he was in Hell according to his Soule But as the same holy Father shewes out of the 87. Psalme He was so in hell that he was free among the dead and did there begin his triumph over all infernal powers principalities and freeing the Soules of the iust from their captivity did carrie them gloriously with himself vnto the heavens into which he did first enter and opened them vnto all true faithfull Christians For so it was fitting That he who is the head of the body the Church Colos 1. ver 18. the beginning the first borne of the dead as S. Paul speaks the first fruites of these who are asleep 1. Cor. 15.20 may in all things hold the Primacie I know these things are laughed at as if they were fables by the Presbyterians who founds their faith vpon their owne groundlesse fancies and will believe nothing which doth not suite to their humours albeit it be most clearly contain'd in the Scriptures so vnderstood by the holy Fathers and so believed by the Christian world But I intend God willing to prefer these solid grounds to Puritanical imaginations which are without yea and against Scriptures the holy Fathers and whole ancient Church and lastly against the clear words of the Creed As I saw the true and clear sense of this article so I found that the Ministers haue vsed many crooked windings turnings to obscure and deny the true sense of it For first they haue not stood to corrupt the letter of the Scripture 2. they followed a sense invented by Calvin which was not only false but by many esteem'd blasphemous 3. When for shame they had abandonned that sense the Presbyterians haue of late invented a new one not so impious but very ridiculous And lastly to compleate the work they haue denyed the whole Creed to be Apostolical which is the cleanliest way that hath been yet vsed For their corrupting of the words of Scripture Beza Calvins entire brother may cary the prize For in the Bibles of his translation he turnes these words 2. Acts 31. Thou wilt not leave my soule in Hell After this manner Thou wilt not leave my body in the grave And when this manifest corruption of Gods word was obiected to him by Protestants he answers in defence of his version against Sebastian Castalio Beza cont Sebast Cast ap Bellar. lib. 4. de anima Cha c. 12. saying No man can doubt but here is mean't of the body grave vnlesse one would be blind in the mid-day This must be a strange light or rather a strong illusion which the Presbyterians alone see But the reason which Beza gives there a little before for his changing Soule into body and hell into graves is very remarkable I did not this rashly saith he since we see that this place is chiefly wrested by the Papists for establishing their Limbe and the ancients also devised from it the descent of Christs soule into hell Our Presbyterians in Scotland were one degree inferiour to Beza for they did not corrupt two words as he did but only one as may be seen in the great bibles printed at Edinburgh by Andrew Hart where they reade thus the foresaid text Thow wilt not leave my Soule in the grave putting grave for hell which corruption was amended in the new Translations that was made by order of King Iames who said in the conference at Hampton-Court that he had never seen a true and sincere translation of the bible in English but of all these he had seen that of Geneva was the worst Having thus corrupted the text they did also invent corrupt senses of it Calvin the great Foundator of Presbytery vnderstands by Christs descent to hell that he suffered in his Soule the paines of a damned man and that doubting of his Salvation he vtteted words of desperation For thus he writes in his Institutions Diros in anima cruciatus Cal. lib. 2. instit cap. 16. sect 10. damnati ac perditihominis pertulit c. that is he suffered in his soule the horrible paines of a damned lost man And writing on the 27. chap. of S. Mathew ver 46. he saith that a word of desperation did fall from Christ And a little after Sowe see saith he Cal. in 27. Math. v. 46. that he was vexed on all sides that being overwhelmed with desperation he ceased from calling vpon God which was to renounce Salvation O most strange doctrine which I find to be condemned by many
vpon his wisdome For as it 's certaine that God made these lawes so it 's no lesse evident in the Scriptures that God vseth admonitions exhortations propounds rewards and threatens punishements to induce men to observe his lawes Now what Magistrate would be esteemed to be in his right wits who would not only make lawes impossible to be kept but also spend time in making exhortations propounding rewards to perswade men to do impossibilities But the Presbyterian doctrine makes God who is not only wise but wisdome it self subiect to both these follies which are most grosse absurdities And therefore since his lawes admonitions exhortations cannot be but prudent reasonable they do ever suppose the possibility of that which they enioyne and wherevnto they exhorte 3. The Presbyterian doctrine is not only iniurious to God but also it is very preiudiciall to man for it would rob him of the most excel-cellent of all vertues to witt the love of God For none can love another vnlesse he be good iust or at least appeare to be so But how can God appeare to be so who is described by the Presbyterians as if he were the most cruel Tyrant in the world to command impossibilities then to punish man eternally for not doing them Therefore if the Prerbyterian doctrine were true no man could love God as good gratious but rather would hate him as vniust Tyrannous 4. The Presbyterian opinion is a great enemy to piety vertue For if the Commandements be impossible none will strive to keep them and by this meanes a wide gate is opened to all impiety This is acknowledged by the forementioned Minister M. Shelford who saith Were the law impossible to be kept then all the exhortations threatnings in Gods word should be idle then all mens labours would wax lazie then good life which is after the rule would be exiled for that no man will strive against the stream Wherefore great enemies are they to Christian growth reward in the way of Godlinesse who are against this doctrine to witt of the possibility to keep the Commandements Lastly if the law were impossible then all men would be freed from subiection obedience to it for who can be reasonably tyed to things meerly impossible And this was the vse that Islebius one of Luthers Schollers made of his doctrine wherevpon he began the sect of the Anti-nomians as Sleidan doth testify in the 12. book of his history Having therefore found such clear testimonies of Scriptures Fathers such weight of right reason for the ancient Catholique doctrine I could not either in reason or conscience reiect all these and follow the Presbyterians groundlesse fancies which are against the very ground of faith to witt the holy Scriptures For the Presbyterians do teach that the commandements are impossible even with Gods grace And the Scripture saith they are easy light not heavy which is more then if it had affirmed that they were meerly possible Againe the Presbyterians by affirming the commandements are impossible do averre that never any did keep them doth or shall keep them The Scripture shewes in expresse termes that Abraham Zachary Elizabeth and others did keep them and that God hath promised many should keep them S. Iohn affirmeth that he who saith he knoweth God keepeth not his commandements is a liar the truth is not in him The Presbyterians do professe that they know God and that they neither do nor can keep his commandments and yet they will not be esteemed liars but rather true Professours For my part I am not able to reconcile such manifest contradictions as are in this matter betwixt the Scriptures the Presbyterians And therefore seing I cannot adhere to both I choosed rather to abandon the Presbyterians in thiâ— matter then to forsake the Scriptures I was much confirmed in this resolution when I saw the Catholique doctrine and sense of the Scriptures to be so clearly in the holy Fathers that by no shifts their testimonies can be shunned But I will add to these testimonies already brought one or two more which seem'd to me very clear efficacious How I pray you saith Sainct Augustin is it impossible vnto man to love Aug. ser 47. de Sanc to love I say a bountifull Creator a most loving father and then also to love his own flesh in his brethren but he who loves has fulfilled the law as the Apostle teacheth Wherefore the same holy Father admiring the great goodnesse bounty of God Rom. 3. who requires nothing of vs but to love him who is so good in himself and so gracious to vs he speaks thus vnto him What is man that thou wilt haue thy self to be beloved by him Aug. lib. 1. Confes c. 5. and if he do not love thee thou threatens him with great punisments But is not this punishment great enough if I do not love thee S. Chrysostome to the like purpose saith God commanded nothing impossible in so much Chry. hom 19. in Heb. hom 18. de Poenit. that many go beyond the very commandments And then he sheweth who these were to witt S. Paul S. Peter even all the quire of Saints Lastly the holy Fathers do not only prove the Catholique doctrine by the Scriptures and most solid reason founded vpon the goodnesse iustice of God but they condemne also the contrary opinion as a flat blasphemy against God Which censure is approved likewise by some Protestants Truly I cannot resist these reasons authorities and follow the Presbyterians to make a doctrine which is against the Scriptures and is condemned as blasphemy by the holy Fathers by some Protestants a principal article of my faith CHAP. XIV A Consideration of the Presbyterians principall grounds against the Possibility of keeping the Divine Commandements HAVING received aboundant satifaction in this matter concerning the Catholique doctrin I will briefly run through the Presbyterians principal grounds against it which in this search I did not leave vnconsidered 1. I found they acknowledged the Novelty of their doctrine 2. They brought no pure Scripture to prove it notwithstanding they pretend to believe nothing but Scripture 3. The Scriptures they bring are privatly expounded by them against the holy Fathers ancient Church against the Scriptures themselves in other places 4. They lay down some false Maximes and weak reasons whereon they build their imaginary faith or rather most dangerous errour Calvin acknowledges the novelty singularity of his doctrine Cal. lib. 2. Instit cap. 7 sect 5. in these words That we said the observation of the law to be impossible is briefly to be explained confirmed for it was wont commonly to be esteemed a most absurd opinion in so much as Hierome did not doubt to denounce a curse to it but I care nothing what Hierome thought Cent. 2. â— cap. 4. The Centuriators also of Magdeburg do acknowledge
the same that the most ancient Fathers as S. Iustin Martyr Tertullian S. Cyprian many more did affirme that the law was possible to be kept This Confession of Calvin the Centurists did manifest sufficiently vnto me the antiquity of this Catholique doctrine that it was no late invention of the Popes as the Ministers were wont to pretend falsly of the whole Catholique religion Then for Scripture they cannot bring so much as one place which containeth expresly the article of their beliefe to witt That the Commandements are impossible to be kept even with all the grace that Goh gives in this life Calvin brings these words of our Saviour Cal lib. 2. Instit cap. 8. sect 8. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy strenth c. Wherevpon he his followers do scance after this manner To love God with all our heart requires all the faculties of out Soule to be alwayes applyed vnto the love of God which none can do From which they inferre that we are so far from being able to keep all the Commandments that we cannot so much as keep the first In answer to which a Catholique shew me that he did acknowledge the words of Scripture but that Calvins private interpretation inference vpon them is no Scripture 2. he said that besids that Calvins glosses consequences were no Scripture they were not to be much regarded since they were against the holy Fathers who will be prefer'd to him in the iudgment of all wise men 3. They are lesse to be regarded or rather much to be detested seing they are expresly against the Scriptures themselves in other places For Calvin saith that none can love God with all his heart and David saith in the Scripture Psal 118.10 speaking to God I haue sought thee in my whole heart And God himself approves this testimony to be true when he gave order to the Prophet to say to Ieroboam 3. Kings 14.8 Thou hast not been as my servant David who kept my Commandements and followed me with his whole heart 4. Reg. 23.25 The Scripture saith also of Iosias That he turned vnto the Lord in all his heart in all his Soule and in all his might according to all the law of Moyses Therefore it 's false against Scriptures themselves what Calvin saith that it is impossible for any to love God with all his heart and consequently his interpretation of the love of God Shel p. 142. is also false M. Shelford a Protestant Minister saith we love God with all our heart when we preferre him above all the world and above our lives as the Martyrs did when we will not offend God not part from his love for the love or feare of no Creature This is the love of God with all our heart which is here commanded wherevnto we are obliged which by Gods grace may be by vs fulfilled as it was done by Abraham Zachary Elyzabeth For how could the Scripture say that they kept all the Commandements walked in them blamelesse if they had not kept the first greatest of all the Commandements The absolute highest perfection of loving God is neither commanded nor can be exercised in this life but can only be attayn'd to in the heavens where the fulfilling of it as S. Augustin speaks is not obedience but happinesse Thus spake the Catholique with more words whereby I received good satisfaction 2. The Presbyterians pretend it is impossible to keep this other Commandment Thou shall not covet Because they say that here is forbidden all motion of concupiscence although involuntary albeit we resist vnto it Whereof none in this life can be free Shel p. 143. To which I find the same M. Shelford answer saying that the consent of the will is only forbidden here the cherishing of the first motion to sin according to the Scripture every where Rom. 6.12 let not sin reigne in your mortel bodies and Go not after thy concupiscences to fulfill the lusts therof Rom. 14. Aug. ad Iulian. lib. 2. prope finem Touching which matter S. Augustin saith most clearly As for vs we would ever be without sin till this evil of concupiscence were healed if we did not consent vnto it to evil Therefore not to consent vnto concupiscence is no sin and by the grace of God we may not consent and therefore we may keep that Commandment Thou shalt not Covet 3. They bring these words of S. Iohn 1. Iohn 1.8 Prover 24.16 If we say we have no sin we deceive our selves the truth is not in vs. Moreover Salomon saith the iust man falls 7. times a day From which they inferre that it is impossible to keep the Commendemens so much as one day I remember that a Catholique answered me obiecting these places to him against the possibility of the Commandments and said that there was this difference between the Catholiques the Protestants that the Protestants make the Scripture to contradict it self neither haue they any probable way nor care they much how to reconcile these contradictions but think it sufficient to lay hold on that which they imagine makes for them As here because S. Iohn saith if we say that we have no sin we deceive our selves they conclude that it 's impossible to keep the Commandments whereas the Scripture shewes that Abraham Zachary Elizabeth kept the Commandments and therefore they make the Scripture say as much as if it said they kept the Commandments they kept not the Commandments which are flat contradictions But Catholiques clearly shew that one may keep the Commandments as Abraham others did yet not be free of sin because the Scripture affirmeth both These two truths are not contrary one to another as the Presbyterians do imagine For one doth keep the Commandments who doth nothing against charity or the love of God which is the end of the Commandments as S. Paul affirmes and that only is properly a breach of the Commandments which breaketh love friendship with God But that is only done by mortal or grievous sins not by light or venial faults such as an idle inoffensive word a little immoderate laughter Aug. de nat gra cap. 38. such like as S. Augustin reckons out in his booke of Nature and grace For such lights faults do not break friendship with God since they do it not reasonably with men Now by the grace of God men may be free of mortal sins although not of venial imperfections therefore they may keep the Commandments yet not be free of sin This truth is clearly delivered by S. Augustin Aug. serm 56. de temp As no man saith he ever hath been or ever shall be without small offences so we by Gods help aid may and ought to be without any manner of Capital crimes And again he shewes that albeit Zachary kept all the Commandments
ordinary discours now a dayes is concerning religion so I heard one at that time For the Minister taking occasion by hearing Cardinal Bellarmin named spake at first much in his praise saying that none of all the Popish Authors did relate so faithfully the Protestant Tenets nor argumented more clearly then he did Yet at length said the Minister after the Cardinal hath shewed the strength of his wit at the issue of the matter being convinced by the force of truth he concludes for the most part with the Protestants Wherevpon one of the Catholiques present said that he admired very much how Bellarmin who had written so much for Popry should be esteem'd a Protestāt merrily subioyn'd that himself was iust a Protestant as Bellarmin was After there had pass'd a little laughter occasioned by these words the other Catholique did gravely desire the Minister to shew wherein Bellarmin was a Protestant Wherevpon the Minister instanced in this same matter of Iustification and said that after Bellarmin had wearied himself by produceing many testimonies of Scriptures and Fathers to prove that we are iustifyed by works and not by faith only he in end yeelds the victory to tthe Proestants for he concludes That it is most safe to rely vpon the merits of Christ And so in one sentence he destroyeth what he had been building a long time To which the Catholique replyed that if Bellarmin was a Protestant for that then all Catholiques were Protestants for they all professed the same Neither was the Catholiques relying on Christ merits any way against iustification by good works more then the Protestants relying on the same merits was against their supposed Iustification by faith only But said he I admire very much how you ordinarly pretend so great advantage in your doctrin of Iustification by faith only which you esteem the principal article of your religion and yet it cannot be found in all the Scripture the only pretended ground of all your faith And how you can crye so much against the Catholiques for believing that we are iustifyed by works not by faith only which is expresly and word by word in the Scripture For doth not S. Iames clearly say Ye see that man is iustifyed by works and not by faith only The Minister finding himself thus engaged pass'd presently from the Scripture enquired of the Catholique whom he knew well enough not to be a profess'd Scholler If he had any Logique Who answered he had not much but he had sufficient for this purpose That there was not much Logique required to see what was contained in Scripture He would trust his owne eyes in that matter It was sufficient for him that he had on his side the expresse Scripture which is better then Logique But the Minister told him that although these words are in Scripture yet they must be vnderstood in a sound sense For works said he although they be necessary to iustification yet they are not the causes of it but in a very improper sense For you must vnderstand that there are diverse kinds of causes there is causa efficiens causa formalis and causa sine qua non which is not a cause properly Now works are not the efficient nor formal cause but only causa sine qua non They are via regni and not causa regnandi And so after this manner he made a long discours involving the matter in great obscurities passing the reach of the hearers if not also overpassing his own vnderstanding But the Catholique holding him still by his grounds told the Minister that his Logique was no Scripture and that the Protestants are brought to a low ebb when they are enforced to acknowlege that this prime article of their faith is not expresly in Scripture as they at first pretended And now when the quite opposite doctrine maintaind by the Catholiques against which the Ministers did so much raile is showē to be expresly in Scripture they are enforced to run from Scripture to their Logique which indeed is to yeeld the cause to the Catholiques and to quite ground For at first they pretended nothing but Scripture and now they flie to Aristotles Logique and that against the expresse words of Scripture making the whole matter end in a Logomachy which is so much the worse on the Protestants side seing they will not vse the very phrase of Scripture which the Catholiques keep And vpon this followes also another evil that the people being made to believe that they are iustifyed by faith only and not by works makes by natural Logique this inference which all the Ministers in the world with all their artificial Logique will not put out of their heads that good works are not necessary and so they altogether neglect them Thus ended that conference the Minister replying something but little to purpose with small satisfaction of some Protestants present who imagined that this prime article of their faith had been better grounded and that this Minister whom they much esteemed could haue said more then to acknowledge that his faith was against the words of Scripture and in end to run to his Philosophical distinctions which were not by them intelligible But albeit I was sufficiently satisfyed by what hath been said of the truth of the Catholique doctrin concerning Iustification yet being desirous that I might be able to discern more fully the deceits and obscurities which the Ministers invent to elude the clear Scriptures a Catholique whose assistance I required shew me that for this end it was necessary I should first know the nature of Iustification according to the doctrin of the Catholique Church For as a Rule said he is a measure to discern both what is right and what is crooked so truth is a manifestation both of it self and of falshood Wherevpon he had several discourses with me on this matter the summe of which I will briefly collect CHAP. XVI Of the Nature of Iustification according to the Catholique doctrine ALBEIT you haue seen evidently said the Catholique vnto me that according to the expresse Scriptures man is iustifyed by works not by faith only yet that you may know how this is done and what works are excluded from iustification according to S. Paul and what these works are by which we are iustifyed according to S. Iames yow must know the nature of Iustification of a sinner which according to the Catholique Church is thus described Iustification of a sinner is the translation of one from the state of sin into the state of grace a changing of one from being an enemy to make him become the friend of God There is the misery from which a sinner is delivered the happinesse to which he is brought Now that he may come from such a miserable condition to such a happy estate there are some preparations and dispositions required to go before in the soule of a sinner that is come to age of which kind only we here speak First God of
that themselves do acknowledge in end the necessity of good works But to know how they are necessary either as causes or conditions is not a necessary curiosity wherof few are capable and without which many have gone to heaven And so now I proceed to the Trial of our doctrin concerning the Sacraments CHAP. XVIII Of the Excellency of the Christian Sacraments and particularly how they conferre Grace which is denyed by the Presbyterians AS I knew the Christian religion to be the most excellent of all true religions that ever have been whether we consider that which was vnder the law of nature or the other which was vnder the law of Moyses so I iustly conceived that it was most agreeable to Gods goodnesse and wisdome to adorne and enrich it with most excellent Sacraments For since no religion whether true or false can be without some sensible signes Aug. lib. 19. cont Faust cap. 22. as S. Augustin hath observed the Christian religion which is not only the true but also the most perfect religion to which the former two served as preparations must also have the most perfect and efficacious Sacraments And so I found the same S. Augustin extolling the perfection of the Christian Sacraments above these of the ancient law Aug. lib. 3. de doct Christ c. 19. Aug. cont Faust lib. 19. c. 13. Our Lord saith he and the Apostolical disciplin haue delivered some few Sacraments for many and these most easy to be done most magnificent for signification and most pure to be observed And elswhere he saith the Sacramenss are changed they are made easier fewer holsommer happier Now the principal perfection of the Christian Sacraments was generally believed to consist in this that God by them did conferre grace vnto our soules Which truth is so engrafted in the hearts of Christians that I knew diverse Protestants could not be at first perswaded that Luther or Calvin or that their Church taught the contrary and. when that was sufficiently manifested to them they were much scandalized at it In so much that some of them did say If the Sacraments do not confer grace and baptisme doth not take away original sin for what vse serve the Sacraments for what end were they ordain'd Wherefore being thus stirred vp to try this question I found in end that the Catholique doctrine which taught that the Sacraments of the new Law do confer grace is conformable to the divine Scriptures that it was expresly believed by the holy Fathers and doth duly exalt the perfection of the Christian Sacraments Whereas the Presbyterians doctrin which denyeth the Sacraments to confer grace is not only false against the Scriptures but was also condemned as an ancient heresy by the holy Fathers that it vndervalues the vertue of the Christian Sacraments and is so absurd that diverse famous Protestants haue abandoned that opinion albeit it was taught both by Luther Calvin and in this point do agree with the Catholiques All which things for brevities sake I will only touch Of Baptisme S. Iohn said to the Iewes 3.11 Math. I indeed baptize yow in water but he who comes after me shall baptize you in the holy Ghost fire Ananias said to S. Paul be baptized wash away thy sins Acts 22.16 Titus 3.5 Eph s 5.26 S. Paul calleth also Baptisme the Lauer of regeneration by which we are saved The same Apostle saith that Christ hath sanctifyed his Church by the lauer of water in the word of life By which testimonies albeit we speak nothing of many others it appear'd sufficiently clear to me since we are said to have our sins washed away by baptisme to be sanctifyed to be born of new again that by it we receive also grace without which these things could not be verified and performed The like is also affirmed of the Eucharist of which our Saviour saith If any man eate of this bread Iohn 6.51.54 he shall live for ever And again He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath everlasting life Now this everlasting life is no otherwise had here but by receiving Grace which is the seed of Glory and of eternal life happinesse Therefore these two Sacraments which are all that the Presbyterians admit do confer grace by the vertue institution of Christ What was the belief of the holy Fathers and of the whole Church in this point it is so clear that Calvin himself and other chief Protestants do acknowledge it to be the same which is now believed by the Catholiques against their doctrin Cal. lib. 4. Instit cap. 14. sect 14. 26. For. Calvin confesseth that with great consent it was taught and believed for many ages That the Sacraments of the new Law do confer grace if they were not hindered by mortal sin which albeit he calleth a pernicious and pestilentious opinion and alleadgeth that it drawes men from God to rest in the sight of corporall things and not in God himself yet he confesseth also that it was taught by S. Augustin the holy Fathers whom he striveth to excuse by saying that in their immoderat praises of the Sacraments Cent. 2. c. 4. cent 3. c 4. Muscul in loc com p. 299. they vsed hyperbolical speeches The Lutheran Centurists do ascribe the same doctrin as an errour to the most ancient Fathers as to S. Clement Iustin Cyprian and others Musculus saith plainly that Augustin did rashly affirm that the Sacraments of the new law conferred grace These open confessions shall save our paines of citing the Fathers testimonies And that this doctrin of the Catholiques doth manifest the perfection of the Christian Sacraments it is so clear of it self that it needeth no illustration Vpon this consideratiō S. Augustin Aug. tract 80. in Ioan. admiring the wonderfull effects of the Sacraments cry'd out Vnde tanta virtus aquae vt corpus tangat cor abluat Whence comes saith he so great vertue to the water that it toucheth the body and cleanseth the soule Where he ascribes this wonderful effect to the goodnesse omnipotency of God which sheweth also that his speeches are not hyperbolicall as Calvin falsly pretends Thus much briefly to shew that I found the Catholique doctrin to be conforme to the Scriptures holy Fathers and to manifest the perfection of the Christian Sacraments And therfore Calvins opinion which is iust contrary must needs be against all these He himself confesseth that it is against the holy Fathers and consequently it cannot be conforme to the Scriptures whereon they founded their faith and not vpon humane imaginations That it taketh away a great perfection from the Sacraments denying them to conferre grace is so evident that it needs no proofe Calvin saw this so clearly that he pretended the Farhers vsed immoderate praises of the Sacraments and that this vertue which the Catholiques do ascribe to the Sacraments makes people to trust more in creatures them in God himself But as I found
instruments doth not depend either vpon the the holynes of the Minister or vpon worthinesse of the receiver but vpon the work wrought that is on the Sacramental action which is instituted by Christ for that end As for example the Sacrament of baptisme confers the grace of Sanctification to infants washing away their original sin and making them the children of God and this effect it vndoubtedly produceth in infants in whom no dispositions are required so that if they die before they commit any actual sin all of them would infallibly go to heaven Here it is evident that baptisme confers grace by the work wrought or by the Sacramental action and institution of Christ and not for any worthinesse of the infants Again although the dispositions of faith love repentance and the rest be required in these persons who being come to age are to be baptized yet baptisme doth produce their Sanctification not by vertue or for the merit of these dispositions although without them iustifying grace would not be produced but for the institution of Christ to whom and not to the merit of the receaver all the grace is attributed Thus he shew me how the Catholique Doctours did explaine the matter and that it never entered into any of their heads that the Sacraments would produce grace in those who were ill disposed or received thē without due preparation since the Scripture sheweth that these 1. Cor. 11. v. 9. who receeive the Eucharist vnworthily receive vnto themselves damnation Vpon these considerations I thought it no wonder that the Presbyterians who esteem their Sacraments to be of so little value haue also made them to be of so little vse For they haue abrogated and condemned all private baptisme and Communion so that these two Sacraments which are all they have cannot be any more vsed in private although vpon never so great necessity And for their Communion as they never give it in private for the comfort of the sick so they give it very seldom in publick for the devotion of the whole for in some remarkable Townes and other parts of the Countrey it hath not been once administrated these 8. or 9. yeares By all which I saw clearly enough that the doctrines and practises of the Presbyterians were not only against the excellency but also against the necessity of the Christian Sacraments which were thereby rendred altogether gracelesse and almost vselesse Therefore I intended Godwilling to follow no longer such wicked opinions and practises which destroy the nature end and vse of the Christian Sacraments CHAP. XIX That Baptisme taketh away Original sin which is denyed by the Presbyterians VPON the determination of the former question this other was soone decyded For if Baptisme conferres grace as hath been proved generally of all the Christian Sacraments in the former chapter then it also taketh away sin which cannot stay with grace in the same place And so accordingly the Catholiques teach Concil Trid. sess 5 can 5. that Original sin is taken away by Baptisme as the Councel of Trent hath defined in these words If any man shall deny that by grace conserred in the Sacrament of Baptisme the guilt of original sin is taken away or saith also that all that is properly sin is not taken away but only razed and not imputed be he accursed The chieff Protestants Presbyterians hold the contrary as an article of their faith Luther saith to deny sin to be remaining in a child after baptisme Luth. art 1. damnat à Leone X. Cal. lib. 4. Instit cap. 15. sect 10. Confess Vvestmin ch 6. is to tread both Paul and Christ vnder foote Calvin accordeth to him It is false saith he that by baptisme we are loosed and exempted from original sin The Presbyterian confession of Westminster saith that by original sin we are wholly defiled in all the faculties parts of soule body And that this corruption of nature during this life doth remain in those that are regenerated and that it self and all the motions of it are truly properly sin I found the Catholique doctrin to be firmly founded in the Scriptures to have been zealously defended by the holy fathers who account them infidels who deny it and to be agreable to the very instinct of almost all Christians And consequently the Presbyterian belief which is iust opposite must be against all these as also I found it to have been an ancient heresy and that it is so false and absurd that diverse Protestants have been scandalized at it and abandonned it and some have condemned it as blasphemy All which I shall briefly touch That baptisme taketh away original yea and all sin the Scripture sufficiently sheweth Ananias said to S. Paul Acts 22.17 Acts 2.38 Ephes 5.26 Titus 1. v. 5.1 Pet. 3.21 Arise and be baptized and wash away thy sins S. Peter gave this advice to the Iewes be every one of you baptized for the remission of your sins S. Paul saith that Christ hath loved his Church and delivered himself for it that he might sanctifie it cleansing it by the lauer of water in the word Again He hath saved vs by the lauer of regeneration S. Peter saith Baptisme saveth you also If then Baptisme washeth away our sins how are they not taken away if we be cleansed from sin how can the filthinesse of sin remain If we be borne of new again in the lauer of regeneration how can the old man or death of sin abide in vs Christ is called in the Scripture the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world But how could he be said to take away the sins of the world if he did not take away Original sin which is the sin of the whole world And how is that sin taken away but by Baptisme These places of Scripture appeare so clear for this truth that without great violence they cannot be wrested to an other sense But now let vs heare the iudgment of the holy Fathers of the primitive Church S. Augustin sheweth the doctrin of the ancient Church against the Pelagians who falsely alleadged that the Catholiques maintaind Baptisme did not take away all sins but did only shave them for which supposed doctrin they branded the Catholiques with the name of Manichees He puts down their calumny in these words Aug. lib. 1. cont duas epist Pelag. c. 13. These Manichees do teach that baptism doth not give remission of sins nor takes away crimes but only shaves them To which calumny S. Augustin answer's thus Who affirmes this against the Pelagians vnlesse he be some infidel For we teach that baptism gives remission of all sins and takes away crimes and not shaveth them Where may be observed not only what was the doctrin of the auncient Church but also that the contrary is a point of the Manichean heresy and that these who maintain it are infidels in S. Augustins iudgment Again the same holy Father sheweth the great vertue of
really present in the Sacrament Although this be a most important question and is much agitated by the curiosity of carnal reason yet I was soone satisfyed in it because I was resolved by Gods grace to found my faith vpon no other ground but vpon the divine Scriptures as they were vnderstood by the ancient Church holy Fathers And therefore after a little diligence and some conference with a Catholique on this matter I found that the reall presence of Christs body in the Sacrament was conforme to the clear words of the Scriptures which were so vnderstood by the holy Fathers and which in right reason cannot be otherwise vnderstood and that God hath approved this truth by famous miracles And vpon the other part I found that the Presbyerian doctrin is against Scriptures Fathers Councels and right reason that it is an ancient heresy and so false that many Protestants do eagerly oppose it and lastly that such great confusion was in this matter among the first Apostles of this new religion that it is no wonder to see it so much multiplied among their children All which points I will briefly touch 1. The Catholiques bring expresse Scripture for the reall presence to witt the words of Institution of this holy Sacrament related by three Evangelists and one Apostle where our Saviour alwayes saith This is my body This is my blood And to know that he mean'd of his true reall body he adioyneth my body which shall be given for you and my blood which shall be shed for you Now it was his reall body which was given for them and his reall blood which was shed for them S. Iohn ch 6. Therefore it was his reall body reall blood which they received in the Sacrament Moreover S. Iohn relateth along discourse which our Saviour had to the Iewes in which he affirmes that he was the bread of life that came down from heaven And the bread which he was to give was his flesh for the life of the world and vnlesse they eate his flesh and drink his blood they should have no life in them And notwitstanding that the Iewes murmured at all these things saying How can this man give vs his flesh to eate and this is a hard saying who can heare it Yet our Saviour did with many asseverations affirm it over and over again yea and the suffered them to depart from him because they would not believe this divine mystery Now Christ is not a mocker or deceiver of men to speak one thing yea and to averre it with asseverations which are equivalent to oaths and to intend the contrary Christ is not ignorant of the vsual manner of speech Therefore since he tells the Apostles plainly that the Eucharist is his body delivered for them it must be his body as the Catholiques beleeve and cannot be not his body as the Presbyterians imagine If the Scripture be Iudge of controversies then this controversie is decyded for that Iudge to which Protestants make ordinarly their appeales hath so determined the cause against them that they dare not stand to the clear words of their Iudge in so much that some learned Protestants do confesse that the Scripture taken in the native proper and literal sense is plainly for the Catholiques against themselves and namely Morton when he speaks thus to the Catholiques If the words he certainly true in a proper and literal sense Morton deinstit Sacrament lib. 2. c. 1. then we are to yeeld to you the whole cause And therefore they are enforced to runne to their tropes figures But I found the holy Fathers making no such glosses on our Saviours clear words taking them in their proper sense S. Augustin citing these words of our Saviour this is my body Aug. in ps 33. speaks thus A man may be carried by the hands of others no man is carried in his own hands but Christ was carried in his own hands when recomeÌ„ding his body he himself said this is my body For he carried himself in his own haÌ„ds And again We receive with a faithfull heart and month Idem contr adversar legis lib. 2. c. 9. Ambros lib. 4. de Sacram cap. 4. Chrys lib. 2. de Sacerdotio Cypr. de Coena Domini the Mediator of God and man the man Iesus Christ who giveth vs his flesh to eate S. Ambrose saith clearly Before consecration it is bread but when the words of consecration come it is the body of Christ Heare him saying take eate This is my body c. S. Chrysostom saith He who sitteth above with the father in that same instant of time O miracle O the bounty of God! is touched by the hands of all and he gives himself to those who will receive and embrace him S. Cyprian The bread which our Lord gave to his Disciples being changed not in shape but in nature by the omnipotency of the word is made flesh Many more testimonies of these and of the other holy Fathers in all the first ages even vntill the time of the Apostles Concil Nicen. apud Bellar. lib. 2 de Euch. aristi c. 10. Concil Ephes apud eund lib. 2. cap. 25. may be seen collected by Coccius and Gualterus So that I found both the Scriptures Fathers giving sentence against the Presbyterians The first for the letter and the other for the sense This same truth is also confirmed by the testimonie and authority of the vniuersal Church in general Councels as the first Nicen Councel whose words Bellarmin cites The third generall Councel of Ephesus to which S. Cyrill of Alexandria did preside by which Synod the epistle of S. Cyrill to Nestorius where the real presence of Christs body in the Eucharist is contain'd was approved as it was thereafter by the fourth and fift generall Councels to speak nothing of other more late Councels Besides all these authorities it was also made evident vnto me by the light of reason that our Saviours words concerning the institution of this Sacrament cannot be but literally vnderstood For 1. the principall articles or points of our faith are not delivered in the Scriptures but in proper and clear words But this by all mens Confession is a principall mystery of our faith Therefore it is delivered in clear and plaine tearmes 2. That cannot be ascrybed to Christ without blasphemy which no reasonable or prudent man would do But no reasonable or prudent man would make his testament in obscure and figurative words for that were the high way to deceive his children heires and put them at variance Therefore since Christ at the institution of this Sacrament a little before his death was making his Testament as is manifest by his words when he calleth the Chalice Luke 20.22 the new Testament in his blood by which he left vnto his children the most precious legacie of his body for their comfort nourishment he spake properly clearly and not figuratively 3. Chrâ—st promised the Iewes
When S. Gregorie was giving the Sacrament to the people he came to a woman who smiled when he said to her the body of our Lord Iesus Christ preserue thy soule wherevpon the Pope did withdraw his hand lay'd the SacrameÌ„t on the altar After the holy solemnities were ended he enquired at the woman why she had laughed in so dreadfull an action She in end confessed that she could not acknowledge that bread which she had made with her own hands to be the body of Christ Then S. Gregorie prayed God earnestly for her and obtain'd that the bread even in external forme should be turned into flesh by which miracle he both reduced the woman vnto the faith and confirmed the people in it The faith of S. Lowis King of France Bosius li 14 de signis Eccles p. 145. ex Villanaeo an 1258. concerning this Sacrament is much celebrated For when he being advertised that a most beavtifull child had appeard in the holy Sacrament was desired to come and see this miracle he refused to goe saying that these miracles were done for these who doubted but for himself he was most certaine that Christ Iesus was truly present in the Eucharist An other such apparition was seen at Doway in the yeare 1254. continueda good time Spond suppl anno 1254. n. 16. so that great numbers of people came from diverse parts to see it and the memory of it is every yeare celebrated in that town with great solemnity By all which considerations I was sufficiently satisfyed of the Catholique belief concerning the reall presence which I found to be containd in the holy Scriptures beleeved by the holy Fathers and by general Councels and to be confirmed by miracles And therefore I could not any longer believe the Presbyterian doctrin which against all these authorities makes the body of Christ to be as far distant from the Sacrament as the heavens are from the earth 1. I perceived that they scarcely pretend to have Scripture for them but are enforced to runne from the clear words of it to their tropes figures Aug. lib. 3. de doct Christ c. 10. which S. Augustin observed long ago to be the custom of erroneous persons So soone saith he as the opinion of any errour hath once prepossessed their minds they esteeme all to be figures which the Scripture saith to the contrarie And therefore albeit the Scripture saith not once but foure times that the Eucharist is the body and blood of Iesus Christ without ever saying in any one place that it is not his body but only a figure of it they beleeve the one which it saith not and not the other which it affirmes Against them S. Iohn Damascen saith efficaciously Damas lib. 4. Orthodo fidei The bread wine is not a figure of the body blood of Christ God forbid it were that but it is the divine body of our Lord he himself saying this is my body 2. They passe from the Scriptures Fathers and found their negative faith vpon their senses and some carnal reasons Chrys homil 60. ad popul Antioch Against which vaine pretences S. Chrysostom saith well Let vs beleeve God every where let vs not oppose him although that which he saith seem absurd to our sense vnderstanding Let his speech overcome our sense and reason which in all things we ought to do cheefly in the mysteries not only looking to that which lieth before vs but also holding fast his words For we cannot be deceived by his words our sense may be easily deceived these cannot be false this is often deceived Because therefore he hath said this is my body let vs not be holden by any doubt but let vs beleeve and comprehend it wiâ—h the ey 's of of our vnderstanding Cyrill Alex. lib. 4. in Ioan c. 13. S. Cyrill speaks no lesse efficaciously against those who pretend this mystery to be against reason and impossible compareing them to incredulous Iewes A malignant minde saith he doth presently reiect as frivolous false what it doth not vnderstand yeelding to none nor thinking any thing to be aboue it self as we shall find the Iewes to have been For when it became them who had seen the divine vertue the miracles of our Saviour to receive his speech willingly and if any thing seemed difficult to have asked the resolution of him they did the quit contrarie and cryed out together against God not without great impietie How can this man give vs his flesh neither did it come into their minde that there is nothing impossible with God for since they were sensual as S. Paul speaks they could not vnderstand spiritual things and so great a mystery seemed to them to be follie But let vs make great profit by other mens sins Let us have a firme faith in these mysteries Let vs neuer speak nor think that word How That 's meerly Iudaical and the cause of great punishment Thus S. Cyrill 3. The Presbyterians do wrest our Saviours words by a figurative interpretation against all reason as hath been shewed Then I found this Presbyterian doctrin Apud Bellar. lib. 1. de Euch. cap. 1. Gualt Chronolog saecul 1. cap. 1. Elien resp ad Apolog. Bellar. c. 1. Casaub ans to Card. Peron 1. instance fol. 32. English to have been an ancient heresie of Simon Magus and Menander and thereafter of Berengarius who at his death did recant of the Albigenses and of diverse others Yea Gualterus brings some testimonies of the holy Fathers to shew that Iudas the traitor denyed the reall presence and did not believe our Saviours words in the 6. chapter of S. Iohn Lastly diverse famous Protestants have abandoned that doctrin of Calvin As Bishop Andrews who writes thus against Bellarmin We agree faith he with yow of the matter all the contention is about the manner a presence I say we believe not lesse reall then yow Casaubon made the like profession in name of King Iames of the whole Church of England And whereas I heard so much cryed out against Transubstantiation as a thing impossible and a noveltie lately introduced into the Church I found both these allegations to be false For the holy Fathers do shew both the possibility and the verity of it out of the Scriptures Cyrill Hieros Catech. 4. Mystag Ambros l. 4. de Sacram c. 4. lib. de mysterijs initiand cap. 9. S. Cyrill saith Christ changed once water into wine which is near vnto blood and is he not worthy to be believed of vs that he hath changed wine into blood S. Ambrose having shewed the power of Christs speech how by it he gave a being to the world which had no being before saith How much more then operative is it that these things which were might have a being and be converted into another Again the same holy Father calls this change a conversion of nature substance bringing examples out of the old
after it began how furiously it ran what great noise it made how it carried down almost all with it Now you see it runs more calmly it is almost run out and the great noise of it is past Again the true Church is like the Sun ever shining in all generations according to that of the Psalmist He hath put his tabernacle in the Sun Psal 18.6 which S. Augustin expounds thus He hath placed his Church in manifestation And such has been the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome always visible and ever shining since the time of Christ But all heresies are like Comets which arise at certain times being made vp of terrestrial vapours make a great blaze so long as their grosse matter lasts but so soō as that failes they quickly evanish So indeed are heresies made vp for the most part of tēporary interests which make thē for a short time give a great glister but so soon as the grosse matter of these interests failes as it cannot laste long then they begin to shine dimnly then they languish in end evanish How great a light was the Covenant esteem'd What a great lustre did it make in great Britain so long as the interests concurred But these soon failing new lights have risen which have discocovered the former to be meerly humane have made it to languish and in a word have shown it to be a Comet Moreover the Church of Christ is frequently compared by the holy Fathers to a ship strongly built and wisely governed by Christ which ever since his time hath sailed through the seas of this world and notwithstanding the many tempests which the Divel and wicked men have raisd against her yet she riding out them all hath carried in her all these who have been saved vnto the port of Salvation She has been many wayes tossed but could never be overwhelmed For Ambros lib. de Salomone c. 4. as S. Ambrose saith excellently She cannot suffer ship shipwrak because Christ is exalted on the mast that is on the Crosse the Father sits pilot in the sterne and the holy Ghost preserves the fore-Castle Such is the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome as we have seen But heretical Churches are like little boats neither made nor governed by Christ but by new Sect-Masters who foolishly abandoned the ship of the Church Who promise a safe and more easy passage to heaven whereby many are rashly drawn to entrust their soules to them But within a short space the stormes arising these new vnskifull Pilots being of contrary iudgments fall into horrible dissensions and their passingers into bloody factions to the destruction of one another So that in end these boats which came but lately vpon the sea of this world which intended fondly to sink the Church are das't against rocks split in pieces and all these miserable soules which remain'd in them are overwhelm'd with waters Hieron epist ad Damaum For whosoever saith S. Hierom is not in the ark of Noah shall perish by the raging deluge And thus all false Churches after a little time have perished Lastly the Church is compared by Christ vnto a house built by himself as by a wise Master-builder vpon ◠rock which must stand for ever And such is the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome which hath stood vnto this day But heresies are new houses built by foolish sect◠masters not founded vpon a rock but vpon the sand which are soon shaken overthrown Wherefore to conclude I hope now through Gods goodnesse that you having seen such evidence for the truth of the Roman Catholique Church will make your self a domestique of this heavenly house which can never be shaken that you will enter into this ship which can suffer no shipwrack that you will walk in this light that can never be eclipsed and that you will runn this channel wherein all the Saints have pas't vnto paradise To this purpose spake the Catholique After I had considered diligently all these things which were given me thereafter in writing and had seen that this reason was so well grounded in the Scriptures and was vsed by the holy Fathers as a most clear and convincing way to prove the true Church I was much satisfyed therewith But yet I desired the Catholique if he would fully satisfie me to shew that the Roman Catholique Church had never changed her doctrin and had still kept that same which she had received from the Apostles For I doubt not said I but you know that the Ministers accuse her to have fallen from the Apostolique doctrin in many points and to have brought in many corruptions Wherevnto he answered that by proving the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome and her alone to have had a continued succession he had proved clearly her to be the true Church and so consequently to haue stil retained the same doctrin which was taught by Christ and the Apostles for change of doctrin changeth the Church and so the doctrin being changed the Church had not continued But said he for your more full satisfaction to take away all doubts and to dispell the mists of these calumnies I will prove the same truth by another special way CHAP. XXXI That the Church in communion with the sea of Rome holds now and has still held the same doctrin which was taught first by Christ his Apostles ALBEIT this truth hath been sufficiently proved by the continued succession of the Church yet now it shall be demonstrated by the special manner whereby this Church has received and still conveighed all her doctrin and for more clearnesse I frame my reason thus That Church which in all ages believed nothing as the doctrin of Christ his Apostles but what she received from her immediat Ancestors as their doctrin holds and hath still held the true doctrin of Christ his Apostles But the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome she alone hath in all ages received all her doctrin after that manner Therefore she alone holds and hath still held the true doctrin which was first taught by Christ his Apostles and consequently she has never changed the doctrin which she first received The Maior is proved after this manner That Church which in all ages believes the same doctrin which Christ and his Apostles taught in the first age hath ever held the true doctrin of Christ his Apostles But that Church which believes nothing as Christs doctrin but what she received as such from her immediat Ancestors believes in all ages the same doctrin which Christ his Apostles taught in the first age Therefore that Church which receives so her doctrin has ever held the same doctrin which was taught at first by Christ his Apostles The reason of this vniformity of doctrin in all ages is because that principle of receiving no doctrin as the doctrin of Christ his Apostles but what was delivered immediatly
how much lesse can they as they are now being in many places hard and obscure These Protestants who reiect all but Scripture would make Christ to have been the most imprudent Lawgiver that ever was in ths world to have left vs only a written law or a book in many things very obscure and expose it to every man to scance vpon without assigning an Interpreter who could give vs full assurance of the true sense of it That way would never bring men to the sure knowledge of Christs doctrine and the true sense of his law but would make all things vncertain and bring in a confusion more worthy of Babel then of the house of God But his divine wisdom hath otherwise provyded We haue seen then said the Catholique that the testimony of all Christians in every generation is the only sure infallible way Now we shall see that it is the most easy vniversal way to attayn vnto the certain knowledge of what Christ his Apostles taught For what is more easy then to hear a continued testimony of Pastors people who constantly depose that this is the doctrin which they have receiued from their Forefathers what can be more easy then to open our eys and see the practise of all Christians No man of sense will deny if the true doctrin can be surely known hereby but it is a much mor easy way then by the Scriptures which are so hard and obscure or by any written word although never so cleer And it is also evident that it is more vniversal for the Scriptures are only for those who can read and vnderstand them but this serues for all sortes of persons learned or vnlearned these who can read or cannot and even for the meanest capacities This was certainly the meaning of God when he promised vnder the Gospel a direct way so that fooles cannot erre by it Therefore this being so sure Esay 35.8 so easy so vniversal a way the wisdom goodnesse of God who disposeth all things wisely and sweetely has made vse of it This may be yet further illustrated and confirmed by the manner how the Christian religion was planted First the Apostles stayd long in one place that they might diligently inculcate the Christian doctrin as S. Paul said to the Ephesians Acts 20 27.31 I haue not spared to declare vnto you all the Counsell of God c. For three years night day I ceased not with teares to warn every one c. Secondly the Apostles earnestly exhorted their disciples to keep carefully what they had received 2. Timoth 2.2 Galat. 1.9 to entrust it vnto faithfull witnesses and not to admit any doctrin contrary to that which they had received not although an Angel from heauen should preach otherwise Thirdly The mysteries of the Christian religion were not only sensibly taught to the eare but they were rendred visible to the sight by the â—ractise devotion of the Christian people Fourthly The Christian religion was planted at once in many diverse nations Therefore it was easy for the primitive Christians to know what was the Apostles doctrin which they had heard so often beaten into their eares which they saw practised with their eys and which was profest through out the whole word and great reason had they not to receive any doctrin contrary to it It was also easy for them to discern hold out all new false doctrins For although some would pretend never so much the Scriptures against the publique doctrin of the Church yet the ancient Christians knowing certainly that the Scriptures are not contrary to the doctrin which the Apostles had clearly delivered by lively voice and publickly establish'd in the Church they vnderstood the Scriptures according to the clear rule of faith left by the Apostles They did not vpon pretext of contrariety between the doctrin of the Church the Scriptures abandon the Apostles clear lively doctrin vniversally establisht and follow a new glosse of their writings contrary to it which had been indeed grosse follie and directly against the Apostles command in the Scriptures as has been shown And as this was an easy way in the first ages to know the truth and to discern error so it has been in the succeeding ages For the rule of faith ought to be immoveable as the faith it self is God himself promiseth the continuance of this easy way when he said by Esay Esay 59.21 My Spirit which is in thee and my words which I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth and out of the mouth of thy seed for ever And again Vpon thy walls ô Ierusalem Esay 62.6 I haue appointed watchmen all the day all the night c. The Scripture directs vs to this way Deuter. 32.7 Remember the dayes of old saith Moyses Consider euery Generation ask thy Father and he will show thee thy Elders they will tell thee God himself saith in Ieremy Ieremie 6.16 stand you in the ways and see and ask for the old Paths where is the good way and walk therein and you shall find Rest to your soules Because many leave this old good way we see they change many wayes and can find no rest and never will vntill they return again to the old good way which they foolishly abandoned Christ directs vs to this way Math. 18.17 when he saith Tell the Church and who heares you heares me c. The holy Fathers followed this way S. Augustin shewes that this is the way to put an end to all doubts to attayn vnto the truth to be at rest which he knew by his own experience Aug. de vtilitate cred cap. 8. If thou seeme to thy self saith he to have been already sufficiently tossed and would make an end of these labours paines Follow the way of the Catholique Disciplin which has proceeded from Christ by his Apostles even vnto vs and from hence shall descend and be conveighed vnto posterity Tertullian affirmes there is no other way to know the Apostles doctrin Tertull. de praescrip c. 21. What the Apostles taught saith he I will prescribe ought no otherwise to be proued then by these Churches which the Apostles founded And that we must begin with the testimony of the Church in the time wherein we live to ascend by every generation vnto the ancient Church and so to the very mouth of Christ his Apostles the same Tertullian shewes who makes this ladder of belief Tert. de praes c. 21. What I believe I receiued from the present Church the present Church from the Primitive the Primitive from the Apostles the Apostles from Christ c. According to this tradition the holy Fathers did vnderstand the Scriptures Vincent Lyr. cont heres c. 1. S. Vincentius Lyrinensis shewes the necessity of this rule to avoid the turnings and windings of diverse errors where he cites and commends the following words of
against his brother and every one against his neighbour citie against citie and Kingdome against Kingdome S. Augustin saith it is the iust iudgment of God Aug lib. de agone Christi c 29. lib 1. de bapt c 6. that those who seek nothing else but to divide the Church should themselves be miserably divided And so he shewes how the Donatists were cut into small threds S. Chrysostom affirmes that the sin of dividing the Church is so great that nothing doth so provoke the anger of God So that when we have done all other manner of good Chrysâ—st hom 11. in ep ad Ephes we deserve no lesse severe punishment for dividing the Vnity fulnesse of the Church then those who pierced divided Christs own body Salomon saith that there are six things which our Lord hates Proverb 6.16.19 and the seventh is abomination to him which is He who soweth discord among brethren How much then must he hate and abhorre those who sow discord in his Church which is his body and his spouse for which he died and for the Vnity whereof he so ardently prayed And therefore it 's no wonder to see the curse of division fall ever among them And as this division and contrariety ariseth naturally from their principall doctrin the ground of all the rest besides Gods iudgment on them so they have no way to take it away when it doth arise For albeit they pretend the word of God to be their Iugde of Controversies to which they promise all obedience yet this Iudge could never hitherto end any controversy among them and indeed it is not the word but the sword which decides all their Controversies The iust contrary is in the Catholique Church For albeit all heresies and sects do first arise out from her 1. Cor. 11.19 as the Apostle saith There must be heresies and S. Iohn affirmeth They went out from vs but were not of vs yet they do not arise from the nature of the Churches doctrin or from her principles which are constant immoveable all tending to Vnity but from the malice of the Devil And when they arise the Church loseth not her Vnity thereby For if these coyners or followers of new doctrines do not submit themselvs to the iudgment of the Church they are iudicially cutt off from that body from which they first cut themselvs by misbeleef and by this means the rest of the body is preserved entire and at Vnity within it self So that when any question ariseth the Church has a solid way to take away all Controversie and to preserve Vnity But the Protestants principles tend to division and they have no means to take it away as has been shewed Since then it is so evident by the Scripture that the Church of Christ must have Vnity it is no lesse evident that that cannot be the true Church which wants Vnity and is full of Dissensions Divisions as the Protestant Church appeares now evidently to be even to the weakest vnderstandings by her great Schismes and divisions both in doctrin government And therefore he who believes a Church of so great division or confusion to be the true Church cannot be said to follow the Scriptures but rather to controul them and to follow his own fancies Whereas the Church in Communion with the Sea of Rome by her admirable Vnity both in doctrin disciplin all the world over even to the least article or point of faith may be easily seen to be the true Church of Christ which was founded by him and he by the same Vnity may be known to be the true Messias who was sent from heaven CHAP. XXXIII The true Church proved by her holynesse THE second mark whereby the true Church is described in the Nicen Creed is Holynesse I beleeve One holy c. Church which property is also assign'd to her in the Apostles Creed I beleeve the holy Catholique Church Besides these authorities the very light of Nature and the Scripture show that the true Church ought to be holy For this being a society of people ordain'd by God for a most holy end to witt to enioy himself who is the Holy of Holies for all eternity must have holynesse of doctrin to direct them and holynesse of life to bring them to so holy an end This the Prophet David sheweth Psal 92 vers vlt saying Holynesse becometh thine house O Lord for ever S. Paul saith that Christ delivered himself fâ—r his Church that he might sanctifie it c. that he might present it to himself Ephes 5.26.27 a glorious Church not hauing spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it may be holy and vnspotted It is evident then by the â—reed by the light of Nature and by the Scriptures that the true Church must be Holy And the holynesse of it for our present purpose consists principally in two things to wit in holynesse of doctrine holynesse of life Therefore that Church which teacheth impious doctrin and wherein there is little or no holynesse of life cannot be the true Church Let vs then briefly see to which Church whither to the Protestant or to the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome this mark of Holynesse doth best agree First concerning doctrin I find that the first Apostles of Protestants teach doctrin directly repugnant to the goodnesse of God to the Nature of man to the holynesse of the Christian Sacraments to the observation of Gods commandments besides many other particulars Calvin the great Foundatour of Pressbytery teaches that God is the Author of sin for thus he writeth Cal lib. 1. instit cap. 18 par 3. Now I have clearly enough shewed that God is called the Author of all these things which these Controwlers to witt the Papists will have to fall forth by his idle permission onely And such things which according to Catholiques God willeth not but only permits are sins of which Calvin there speaks as of the blindnesse and tyranny of Achab of the incest of Absalon and the like of which he calls God the Author Again he saith Man by the iust impulsion of God Ibid par 4. doth that which is not lawfull for him to do And of Pharao he saith Deus voluit vtique illum iussui suo non obtemperare immo vt ei repugnaret In Rom. pc 454. ipse in eo effecit God willed him not to obey his Commandment yea he himself wrought that in him that he might disobey it Many more places are collected by Becan in a Treatise which he wrote on this subiect de Authore peccati Where he cites diverse testimonies of Beza and other Protestant Authors to the same purpose Now that this is an impious opinion and against the very clear light of nature is evident For all men conceive by natural instinct that God is not only good in himself but also goodnesse it self the Author and fountain of all goodnesse But
these words of the Covenant We detest his corrupted doctrine concerning the nature number and vse of the holy Sacraments His five bastard Sacraments with all his Rites Ceremonies and false doctrines added to the Ministration of the true Sacraments without the word of God His cruel Iudgment against Infants departing without the Sacraments His absolute necessitie of Baptisme His blasphemous opinion of Transubstantiation or real presence of Christs body in the Elements and receiving of the same by the wicked or bodies of men His dispensations of Solemn Oaths periuries and degrees of Mariage forbidden by the word His cruelty against the Innocent divorced As an impudent strumpet said my Catholique friend is accustomed when she contends with a Chast Matrone to obiect such crimes to her whereof herself is notoriously guilty So here the Covenanters do accuse the holy Catholique Church the Immaculate Spouse of Iesus-Christ of Errors corruptions in the nature number vse of the holy Sacraments whereas themselves are miserably corrupted in all these points Which shall be briefly shown First you accuse the Catholique Church of corrupted doctrin concerning the Nature of the Sacraments which must be because she teacheth that the Sacraments of the new law do conferre grace But we have seen above that this is most true doctrin conforme to the Scriptures and holy Fathers and that this is a perfection most suitable to the excellency of the Christian Sacraments Whereas your doctrine which robs the Sacraments of all power to conferre Grace and makes them only simple tokens signs and seals without all efficacie and which equals the Sacraments of the old Law in excellency vnto them corrupts indeed the nature of the Christian Sacraments and abaseth the power of them which cannot be done without perverting and corrupting the Scriptures and holy Fathers which are so clear for the Catholique doctrine that they have moved many famous Protestants to abandon your Calvinistical opinion All which may be seen in the 18. Chapter of the former Treatise Next you accuse the Catholique doctrine of corruption concerning the Number of the Christian Sacraments whereas indeed your doctrine if we will iudge of it by your first Reformers is not only full of corruption but also of confusion in this matter The Catholiques do constantly teach that there be 7. Sacraments of the Law of grace instituted by Iesus-Christ to witt Baptisme Confirmation Eucharist Penance Order Extream-Vnction and Matrimony Which precise number hath from the ancient Fathers Primitive Church by continual practice been delivered and received in both Churches Greek and Latin as may appeare by the Councel of Florence For all which Sacraments the Catholiques do bring expresse Scriptures Testimonies of the holy Fathers some of which we shal briefly touch To speak then nothing of Baptisme and the Eucharist which are out of question Confirmation is shewed 2. Cor. 1. and 1â— verse where it is said He that Coâ—firmeth vs with you in Christ and hath anointed vs God who also hath fealed vs and given the pledge of the Spirit in our hearts And Acts 8. verse 14. when Philip the Deacon had converted Samaria Peter and Iohn were sent to confirme them who when they were come saith the Scripture prayed for them that they might receive the holy Ghost c. Then did they impose their hands vpon them and they received the Holy Ghost Of which S. Augustin saith August lib. 2 cont lit Petil. c. 104. The Sacrament of Chrisme in the kind of Visible seales is sacred and holy even as Baptisme it self Penance is shewed Iohn 20. verse 2. where our Saviour said to his Apostles Receive you the Holy Ghost whose sins you forgive they are forgiven and whose sins you retain they are retain'd Of this power which Christ has given to Priests followeth the necessity of Confession For if the sins retaynd on earth be retayn'd and not remitted in heaven and on the other part the Priest cannot remit the sin vnlesse he know it as it is manifest he cannot nor can he know it vnlesse it be told him it followeth necessarly that he who will have his sins remitted must by his own Confession open them to whom God hath given power to remit them Confession was also vsed in the Apostles times Acts 19. v. 18. as appeareth in the Acts where it is said Many of them that beleeved came Confessing and declareing their deeds Of this Sacrament S. Ambrose giveth testimonie Amb. lib. de poenit c. 7. who refelleth thus the Novatians Why do ye baptize if sins cannot be remitted by a Man For in Baptism is the remission of all sins nor is it material whether Priests challenge to themselvs this power by Penance or by Baptisme S. Chrysostom saith Chrys lib. 3. de Sacerdotio That Christ has given that power to Priests which he would not to be given neither to Angels nor Archangels The earthly Princes have also power to bind but the bodies only but the bond of Priests toucheth the very soule it self and reacheth even to the heavens c. what power I beseech you Aug. lib. 50. homiliar can be greater then this S. Augustin also speaketh to the same purpose in his 49. homily and in the second book of Visitation of the sick Of holy Orders the Scripture beareth testimonie S. Paul writing to Timothee saith Impose hands on no man lightly 1. Tim. 5.22 And again Neglect not the grace that is in thee which is given thee by Prophesie with the imposition of the hands of Priesthood Our Saviour said to his Apostles Receive the Holy Ghost c. Iohn 20. S. Augustin calleth Holy Order a Sacrament compareing it with Baptisme Aug lib. 2. cont Parmen c. 13. Let them explicate saith he how the Sacrament of the Baptized cannot be lost and the Sacrament of one Ordained can Extream Vnction is clearly in Scripture Is any man sick among you saith S. Iames Iames 5.13 c. let him bring in the Priests of the Church and let them pray over him anointing him with oyle in the name of our Lord and the prayer of faith shall save the sick man and our Lord will lift him vp and if he be in sins his sins shall be forgiven him Vpon which S. Chrysostom saith Chrys lib. 3. de Sacerdotio The Priests have authority to forgive sins not only when they regenerate vs but afterwards also For is any sick among you saith the Apostle let him bring in the Priests c. Of Matrimony it is said They shall be two in one flesh this is a great Sacrament but I say in Christ and the Church Ephes 5.31.32 Vpon which S. Augustin saith That Aug. tract 9. in Ioan. which in Christ and the Church is a great Sacrament this in all men and wives whatsoever is the least Sacrament but notwithstanding an inseparable Sacrament of coniunction And again lib. de fide operibus c. 7. In the Church not only
last section is sufficient where the Scots are said to have become praestaÌ„tissimi omniuÌ„ Christiani c. which had filled the Christian world with the fame of their piety and zeal for propagating the eternal Kingdome of Christ To the which Confession and ancient VNIFORM Religion We without any constraint of men but meerly for the love of Truth in Hope of Eternal Reward though with imminent danger of Temporal losses doe most m m As it is evident that these who embrace the Catholique faith in Scotland where it is persecuted doe it willingly so it is manifestly known that many were constrained to take the Covenant and so did not willingly agree to it See above ch 4. p. 26. and sect 1. p. 417. WILLINGLY agree in our whole hearrs as vnto Gods n n The Catholique faith is so vndoubted Truth that it is altogether vnalterable with the Catholiques But ths Protestant Faith cannot be vndoubted Truth seing it is so often altered by Protestants see p. 430. in fine VNALTERABLE Truth grounded only vpon his o o The Catholiques beleeve all Gods reveal'd word whether vnwritten or written according to the expresse command of the written word Hold the Traditions 2. Thess 2.15 But the Presbyterians against the written word reiect all Traditions REVEALED word And therefore we renounce all sects and Heresies contrary vnto it But especially the PRESBYTERIAN sect and all the points thereof as they are now and have been anciently condemned by the p p How the Presbyterian sect albeit it preteÌ„ds the word of God as all Heretiques do ordinarly preteÌ„d is notwithstanding coÌ„demned by the word of God by the holy Catholique Church which is of far greater Authority then the Presbyterian Kirk of â—cotland may be seen almost every where in the former Treatises word of God and by the HOLY CATHOLIQVE CHVRCH But particularly we reiect the VNPARALLELD INSOLENCY of that Calvinistical q q As it has been shewed above sect 4. p. 432. that the Pope is the Vicar of Iesus Christ and therefore not Anti Christ so also all who do not belong to him belong not to Christ but to Anti Christ and therefore are Anti Christian So S. Hierom expresly affirmeth ibid. p. 437. ANTI-CHRISTIAN Sect vpon both the r r Calvin vsurped oveâ— the letter of the Scriptures by making vp a new Canon never known before And he vsurped over the sense of them by reiecting the ancient sense of the holy Fathers and by inventing new senses according to his private fancies So do also his Disciples the Presbyterian Ministers So did likewise Luther most grosly see p. 439. LETTER and SENSE of the holy Scriptures vpon the Å¿ Å¿ Calvin did vsurp over the holy Catholique Church who having no lawfull authority would take vpon him to reforme the Church to iudge and condemn her to prescribe his own fancies as divine Rules vnto her So do also the Presbyterians See p. 440. HOLY CATHOLIQVE CHVRCH vpon their own t t The Presbyterians in Scotland have had but 4. Princes since their religion began and they have vndenyably vsurped highly over them all as may be seen p. 440. and 41. LAWFVLL PRINCES and Superiors and their Tyrannizing over the u u How they Tyrannized over the consciences of their fellow subiects is notoriously known and may be seen chap. 4. p. 26. CONSCIENCES of their fellow-subiects x x These who vnder pretence of Christian liberty disobey iust Lawes such as are the Lawes of the Catholique Church which were also observed in the primitive times as these about lent fasting the single life of Church men c. make their freedome a cloke of malice against S. Peters advice 1. Pet. 2.13 and an occasion to the flesh Gal. 5.13 see above p. 454. 455. All their LICENTIOVS Exemptions from obedience to iust Lawes vnder pretence of Christian libertie to cloke INIQVITIE and give occasioÌ„ to the FLESH Their DESTVCTIVE Doctrin against the necessity of the y y The Presbyterians destroy all Traditions against the expresse Scripture See above p. 445. and 6. VNWRITTEN word expresly commended by the written word z z They teach that it is impossible even with Gods grace to keep his Law in observation whereof all perfection substantially consists and so indeed they destroy the end and perfection of the Law see above ch 13. 14. and sect 5. p. 448. against the FVLFILLING of the Law without which there is no PERFECTION against the Triple a a They destroy the office of Christ as King by spoyling him of the Kingdome of his Church for many ages They destroy his Priestly office by abrogating the dayly sacrifice and his Prophetical by denying the accomplishment of his Prophesies concerning his Churches continuance and Visibility see above p. 449. OFFICE of Christ as he is KING PRIEST and PROPHET which is a manifest corruption of the blessed Evangel Their corrupted Doctrine of b b Calvin teacheth that Original sin still remaines in vs even after Baptism and that it defiles before God what ever works proceed from vs and so makes theÌ„ mortal sins which doctrine the Presbyterians follow as may be seen above with more to this purpose p. 451. 454. ORIGINAL sin which makes their BEST actioÌ„s MORTAL sins Our c c The Presbyterians graunt such a natural inhability that they deny all supernatural ability in man to keep Gods Law even with the assistance of all his Grace which is a most dangerous corrupted doctrine as may be seen above p. 454. more fully ch 13. 14. of Presb. Trial. SVPERNATVRAL ABILITY and dutiefull SVBIECTION to Gods Law Our Iustification by d d They make Iustification by faith only the principal article of their Reformation and deny Iustification by works expresly against the Scripture Iames 2.124 and the holy Fathers See above ch 14. p. 157. WORKS Our e e They make our sanctification so imperfect that we cannot by it think so much as a good thought or do any thing but sin mortally and still disobey Gods Commandments so that such sanctification is rather profanation and such Obedience is Disobedience See above p. 455. PERFECT SanctificatioÌ„ and Obedience through Christs Grace vnto the Law The f f They have corrupted the Nature of the Sacraments by denying that they were ordaind to conferre Grace by making them only signs and Tokens They have corrupted the number by taking away 5. Sacraments and the vse by abrogating both private Baptisme Communion besides both the publique and private vse of others See above p. 458. seq and before ch 18. Presb. Trial. NATVRE NVMBER and VSE of the Holy Sacraments Their two g g By denying the two Sacraments of Baptisme and the Eucharist which they admitt to conferre Grace They make them Gracelesse and so indeed Bastard Sacraments since the Sacraments of the Law of Grace were instituted to conferre Grace Above p. 467. before
p p How the Presbyterian sect albeit it pretēds the word of God as all Heretiques do ordinarly pretēd is notwithstanding cōdemned by the word of God by the holy Catholique Church which is of far greater Authority then the Presbyterian Kirk of cotland may be seen almost every where in the former Treatises word of God AND KIRK OF SCOTLAND But in special we detest and refuse the VSVRPED AVTHORITY of that Roman q q As it has been shewed above sect 4. p. 432. that the Pope is the Vicar of Iesus Christ and therefore not Anti Christ so also all who do not belong to him belong not to Christ but to Anti Christ and therefore are Anti Christian So S. Hierom expresly affirmeth ibid. p. 437. ANTI-CHRIST Vpon the r r Calvin vsurped ove the letter of the Scriptures by making vp a new Canon never known before And he vsurped over the sense of them by reiecting the ancient sense of the holy Fathers and by inventing new senses according to his private fancies So do also his Disciples the Presbyterian Ministers So did likewise Luther most grosly see p. 439. SCRIPTVRES of God the ſ ſ Calvin did vsurp over the holy Catholique Church who having no lawfull authority would take vpon him to reforme the Church to iudge and condemn her to prescribe his own fancies as divine Rules vnto her So do also the Presbyterians See p. 440. KIRK the t t The Presbyterians in Scotland have had but 4. Princes since their religion began and they have vndenyably vsurped highly over them all as may be seen p. 440. and 41. CIVIL MAGISTRATE and u u How they Tyrannized over the consciences of their fellow subiects is notoriously known and may be seen chap. 4. p. 26. CONSCIENAES of men All his x x These who vnder pretence of Christian liberty disobey iust Lawes such as are the Lawes of the Catholique Church which were also observed in the primitive times as these about lent fasting the single life of Church men c. make their freedome a cloke of malice against S. Peters advice 1. Pet. 2.13 and an occasion to the flesh Gal. 5.13 see above p. 454. 455. TYRANNOVS Lawes made vpon indifferent things against our Christian libertie His ERRONEOVS Doctrin against the SVFFICIENCIE of the y y The Presbyterians destroy all Traditions against the expresse Scripture See above p. 445. and 6. VVRITTEN word the PERFECTION of the Law the OFFICE of Christ and his blessed Evangel His corrupted Doctrine concerning b b Calvin teacheth that Original sin still remaines in vs even after Baptism and that it defiles before God what ever works proceed from vs and so makes thē mortal sins which doctrine the Presbyterians follow as may be seen above with more to this purpose p. 451. 454. ORIGINAL sin Our NATVRAL INHABILITY REBELLION to Gods Law Our Iustification by d d They make Iustification by faith only the principal article of their Reformation and deny Iustification by works expresly against the Scripture Iames 2.124 and the holy Fathers See above ch 14. p. 157. FAITH ONLY Our e e They make our sanctification so imperfect that we cannot by it think so much as a good thought or do any thing but sin mortally and still disobey Gods Commandments so that such sanctification is rather profanation and such Obedience is Disobedience See above p. 455. IMPERFECT Sanctification and Obedience to the Law The f f They have corrupted the Nature of the Sacraments by denying that they were ordaind to conferre Grace by making them only signs and Tokens They have corrupted the number by taking away 5. Sacraments and the vse by abrogating both private Baptisme Communion besides both the publique and private vse of others See above p. 458. seq and before ch 18. Presb. Trial. NATVRE NVMBER and VSE of the holy Sacraments His five g g By denying the two Sacraments of Baptisme and the Eucharist which they admitt to conferre Grace They make them Gracelesse and so indeed Bastard Sacraments since the Sacraments of the Law of Grace were instituted to conferre Grace Above p. 467. before that ch 18 Pres. Trial p. 194. BASTARD SACRAMENTS with all his h h They not only not practise the Venerable Rites Ceremonies of the Catholique Church which were vsed in the Primitive times as may be seen in Coccius tom 2. Thesau Cathol but also they condemn them See p. 464. RITES CEREMONIES and false Doctrines added to the Ministration of the true Sacraments without the word of God His CRVELL Iudgement against Infants dying WITHOVT the Sacrament His absolute Necessity of Baptisme His l l The opinion of Calvin and his Disciples is that Christs body is only really in the Heavens and yet it is also really to the soule of the Receivers by faith which he calls iustly a Mysterie vnperceptible as it is indeed a Chimera made vp of contradictions whereas the Catholique beleef of the real presence or Transubstantiation is so firmly grounded in the Scriptures that Beza confesseth if Christs Words be taken literally as it has been proved above they must be Popish Transubstantiation doth necessarly follow See above pag. 240. 41. and 43. BLASPHEMOVS OPINION of TRANSVBSTANTIATION or real PRESENCE of Christs body IN the the Elements and receiving of the same by the WICKED or BODIES of men His m m Their first Reformers brake their Solemn Oaths and Vowes without all Dispensations p. 469. And the Presbyterians have made many to periure themselves by enforceing them to take the Covenant against their Consciences They allow also Marriages in degrees forbidden by the Catholique Church for the people often marries among them in the second third and 4. degree without all Dispensations See also above that it is a false calumnie that the Catholique Church dispenseth in degrees forbidden by the Law of Christ p. 470. DISPENSATIONS with solemn OATHS PERIVRIES and DEGREES of Marriage forbidden in the word His n n They cruelly allow Marriages to the divorced against the doctrine of Christ his Apostles and the holy Fathers which S. Augustin saith are not Marriages but Adulteries see above p. 470. 471. CRVELTIE against the innocent divorced His o o The holy Masse which chaseth away Divels as S. Augustin testifies above p. 475 cannot be Devilish but the abrogation of it is Devilish besides other reasons because Luther confessed that the Devil did instigate him to it See above p. 476. and the whole 8. section DEVILISH MASSE His p p If it be blasphemy to raile against the sacred order of Priesthood of which order Christ himself is the High eternal Priest And against the holy Sacrifice offered vp by that holy order besids other points of the Catholique faith revealed by Christ then our Presbyterian Ministery is deeply guilty of blasphemy See p. 477. 4. See above how S. Augustin calls this a holy
PRESBYTERIES TRIALL OR THE OCCASION AND MOtives of Conversion to the Catholique Faith of a Person of quality in Scotland TO WHICH IS SVBIOYNED A LITTLE TOVCH-STONE of the Presbyterian Covenant Beloved beleeve not every Spirit but prove the Spirits if they be of God because many false Prophets are gone out into the world 1. Iohn 4.1 If thou seemest to thy self to have been already sufficiently tossed and wouldest make an end of these labours paines Follow the way of the Catholique Disciplin which hath proceeded from Christ himself by his holy Apostles even vnto vs and from hence shall descend and be conveyed to posterity Aug. lib. de Vtilitate credendi c. 8. Truly the Covenants and Leagues of Heretiques are Thornes clasping one another Hier. in cap. 1. Nehum Printed at Paris anno 1657 Permissu Superiorum THE PREFACE TO THE CHRISTIAN and well-disposed Reader COVRTEOVS READER Although all Christians doâ— acknowledge that of all the affaires in this world there is none of that importance vnto man as the saying of his soule and that Salvation cannot be obtaynd without the true Faith and Religion yet manifest experience dayly sheweth that many thowsands do carrie themselvs so slouthfully in that most important affaire of Religion as if it were a matter of the least or rather of no consequence For we see that in whatsoever Error or Heresy though never so monstrous men are bred for the most part they continew in the same or els according to the mutability of their Inconstant Leaders they passe after them from one falshood into another without making any further search for the Truth This is truly one of the greatest miseries and the most deplorable follie of man that he should be so slouthfull and almost insensible in these things which concern his eternal Salvation whereas he is so diligent carefull about his Temporall affaires which are incomparably of lesser moment Neither is this negligence follie proper only to the rude and ignorant but it is also very ordinarie to many who are neither fooles nor vitious but rather have good store of worldly wisdom and of Moral vertues This then being vndenyably the common Lethargie of almost all those who live in the false Religions and sects of perdition wherewith the world is now pestered it is no small favour which they receive who by the divin mercy are awakned out of that dead sleep and being made to open their eys do see their own danger and seeing it strive by all means to free themselvs of it by seeking earnestly with imploring the divin assistance the right way vnto eternal happinesse This favour God hath been pleased to vouchsafe lately vnto diverse Protestants in Scotland awakning them by the great Confusion and Division most sensible and Natural Marks of Falshood that had falne vpon their Religion and by the grievous Dissensions that have been rageing a long time amongst their inconstant Teachers And amongst others he was pleased to graunt this favour vnto a certain honorable personnage who had been a very zealous Protestant relying altogether vpon the Ministers words But so soon as he saw their horrible contradictions Dissensions and that they condemned accursed what themselvs had before taught practized yea and furiously enforced others to follow them and swear to all their Innovations replenishing in the mean time the whole Nation with vnspeakable miseries calamities he thought it was not fitting nor secure for him to trust any longer these Inconstant Guides in a iourney of such importance since he could not prudently trust Guides of such qualities in an earthly Voyage Wherefore being thus awakned and not a stranger from good letters he did set himself seriously to seek the Truth choosing the Divin Scriptures for his Rule and the Holy Fathers for Interpreters of the same by which means he conceived that he should attayn vnto the knowledge of the practice beleef of the Primitive Church which by all sides is acknowledged to have been the true Church And so beginning his search with the Trial of the Innovations which were lately introduced by the Presbyterians he did not only soone find them to be against the Scriptures holy Fathers but also he began to see a glimse of the Truth of the Catholique Religion which he had heard so often defamed by the Ministers For he clearly perceived by pervsing especially some peeces of S. Augustins works and the Protestants Apologie that the holy Fathers Primitive Church beleeved diverse points which are condemned by Protestants and are still beleeved by Catholiques whereat he was not a little astonished especially when he saw this acknowledged by the chief Divines of the late English Church which pretended above all others to be most conformable vnto the primi ive times whose Testimonies are diligently collected by M. Breirly in the forementioned Apologie Having then thus seen the great deformity of the Scottish Presbyteian Kirk which is so monstrously different from the Primitive and the great prevarication of the late English Church he remained for some time in great perplexity of mind not being able of himself to overcome some difficulties preiudices which had been a long time beaten into his eares against the Catholique Religion Till at length falling into the acquentance of a Roman Catholique whom he perceived to be somewhat versed in these questions he was pleased to vnfold his mind to him and after diverse conferences received not only full satisfaction of his doubts but also was instructed in the chief principles and immoveable grounds of the Catholique faith whereby he saw also the sandy grounds of the Protestant Religion Being therefore in end fully resolved to enter into the bosome of the holy Catholique Church he desired the said Catholique would be pleased first to draw vp in some few sheets the Occasion Motives of his Conversion to the end that having these papers by him he might be more able to give satisfaction to others who might enquire of him the reasons of his change Which was done accordingly with intention only that it might serve for his private vse But some other zealous Catholiques coming thereafter to the sight of these papers were of opinion that they might prove profitable to others if the same Methode being observed the matters there touched were a little more enlarged and then published And therefore they ioyntly desired the said Catholique would be pleased to vndertake that labour giving him good hopes that not only the new Converted Catholiques would be thereby confirmed but also others who were seeking the Truth might be helped and assisted besides some other goods which they thought might redound from it In obedience to whose Desires this labour was vndertaken by him now it is his earnest wish that it may answer their expectation albeit perhaps for that end some more time had been requisite Thus Courteous Reader thou hast heard the occasion of writing this book Now thou maist be pleased to see a
Reformation This was not done by any formal act but as a Minister spoke by a desuetude of the principal Covenanters whose example the rest of the Ministers followed But there was one thing which hapned in this matter not vnworthy of remark and is very famous throughout the countrey For whilst the people of a Parish in Anguse were singing at the conclusion of a psalme Glory to the Father and to the Son c. as not knowing of the new alterations they were presently interrupted by their Minister who cry'd aloud No more Glory to the Father No more Glory c. which accident rendred the Presbyterians very ridiculous to the old Protestants Fourthly they proceeded further and strook at the roote of the Christian faith to witt the Apostles Creed denying it to be Apostolicall The contrairy whereof we was taught in our yonger yeares as was believed troughout the whole Christian world And after they had thus denyed the letter and authority of it they proceeded next to corrupt the sense of that Article He descended into hell as we shall see shortly Their inconstancy and changes may be instanced in diverse other points and practises as in their taking the Communion sitting and condemning kneeling as vnlawfull Their deuiding of the bread among themselues wherein they place no small purity of their religion and not taking it out of the Ministers hand as the custome was before Their condemning private Cōmunion and private Baptisme although administrated vpon extream necessity which I found to be pernicious errours especially in so far as concern's Baptisme Their condemning as superstitious the religious observation of Christmasse and of all other festival dayes c. All which are not only contrary to the doctrine of the most famous Protestant Churches abroad but also were contrary to the doctrine lawes practises of this Church at home By which inconstancy of the Ministers and the alterations made by thē the people was not only miserably tossed to and fro and carried about with violent winds of new doctrines but also they knew not what to believe and almost loos'd all belief since they saw that many points which they believ'd before being taught them by their own Pastours were now condemned by the same Pastours who are very like vnto these whom the Apostle S. Iude calls wandering starres Hauing thought seriously vpon these things I made this reflection with my self How can this Scottish Church which changeth like the Moone and is as vnstedfast as the wind be the true Church of Christ which must be firme and stedfast as a rocke How can these Ministers who drawes yea driwes the people into such varieties of faith Ephes 4.11.14 be the true Apostles of Christ seing they were established as S. Paul testifies to conserve the people into the Vnity of Faith They must be false Pastours who do tosse the people to and fro with the inconstant winds of their new doctrines since true Pastours were ordain'd by Christ to keep the people into the constant profession of the old doctrin which was once delivered and generally professed throughout the world and to preserve them from such tossings As the scripture sheweth that inconstancy and lightnesse belongs to false Teachers so I found that the holy Fathers did observe it by experience Iren. l. 1. c. 18. c. 5. S. Ireneus saith They delight to find out every day some new thing Let vs now see their inconstant doctrin c. But 5. Hiero. most pithily describs their humour The feet saith he of those who erre Hier in cap. 16. Ezech. are alway's wavering neither are the footsteps sure which are against the truth but they run here and there and are caried about with euery wind of new doctrin whilst they passe from one falshood into another falshood Therefore seeing the great inconstancy and changes of the Scottish Church I desired to find out a more constant and skifull Guide to rely vpon to lead me vnto the kingdome of heauen CHAP. III. Of the Ministers Dissensions and Divisions AS the Inconstancy of a Church in faith and doctrine gives iust occasion to many of doubting and stumbling at it's religion so Dissensions and Divisions which necessarly flow from such Inconstancy are no lesse but rather more sensible evils and gives greater and more vniuersal scandals For there are many who would take no notice of Inconstancy and yet are awakned by the confusion that ever attends Dissension and Division It 's evident by the light of reason that nothing becomes more the house of God then vnity and order and that confusion and dissension are only fitting for Babel or the house of the Devil and as Vnity tends to preservation so Dissension hastens to destruction Therefore our B. Saviour being to found his Church which was to be a heavenly house vpon earth of admirable order and to stand for ever did pray most earnestly for the Vnity of it S. Thn ch 17. by which he knew it would be both beautifyed and conserved Yea he sheweth that by the admirable Vnity of his Church the world showld know Ibid. ver 21.23 that he was sent from heaven and be made to believe in him Therefore these Churches which haue no Vnity but are torne by Dissensions and Divisions cannot be the true Church of Christ neither can they long laste As Vnity doth designe beautifie and conserve the true Church so Dissension points out deformes and ever at lenth destroies all false Churches Our Saviour saith Luke 11.17 Gal. 5.15 Every kingdome divided against it self shall be made desolate And S. Paul If yow bite and eate one an other take heede you be not consumed one of an other And that this division and destruction befalls to all false Churches Luther himself doth testifie A kingdome saith he divided in it self Luth. tom 3. wit in psal 5. fol. 166. cannot stand neither did Heretiques at any tyme perish by force or art but by their owne mutuall dissensions neither doth Christ our Lord fight against them by other armes then by sending among them the Spirit of giddinesse and dissension Now what miserable dissensions have happened these yeares by past into the Church of Scotland by which it hath been much deformed and a considerable part of it destroyed are knowen far and neare at home and abroad For these dissentious haue been for matter manner and the miserable effects that have flowed from them very remarkable The matter of them concern'd no lesse points then the Governement of the Church established by Christ the authority of the Apostles Creed the vse of the Sacraments of private Baptisme and Communion the vse of our Lords prayer and of Glory to the Father the keeping of holy dayes and the rest of the articles of Perth the Covenant it self the Heade spring of all Dissensions and the authority of the Civil Magistrate c. But the forme and manner of these dissensions hath overcome the matter for it hath been
occasion of my first doubting that the Presbyterian Church could not be the true Church of Christ For by the Prebyterians changes and inconstancy in doctrin I saw evidently they were not govern'd by the Spirit of truth which Christ promised to his Church but by the Spirit of errour whic is alwaies various By their great Dissensions and Divisions I perceived they had no vnity as becometh the house of God but were a confus'd Chaos as many heads so many different opinions and that it was not truth nor authority that prevail'd in their meetings but the vsurpation of some few Ringleaders who owerawed the rest and made them succumb Yea I saw that inconstancy in doctrin flowes naturally from their principles and that their inconstant Church doth necessarly breed dissensions but hath no means to lay them nor take them away By their cruell severity over mens Conscienâ— and persons c. I saw they had little Christian Love and meeknesse which vertues Christ had recommended so earnestly to his true disciples by which he said the world should know them By their clear contradicting their owne principles I perceived they were not men led by reason but miscaried by passion and inconsiderat zeal which made them fall into inconsequentiall discourses not worthy of men of prudence and by which themselves shew the falshood of their owne principles By doing their duty so ill to man I saw evidenty they perform'd not well their duty to God by their violent disobedience to their Earthly Superiours I knew they could not be humbly obedient to their heavenly Soveraigne By their great pretext of pietie without any substance and by their bragg's of the Spirit without any fruites of the Spirit but rather with the works of the flesh I perceiv'd they were both corrupt in faith and manners And albeit some of the more simple had great zeal and no evill intentions yet others of a higher or be who moved the rest gave no small ground to make many suspect that they were not sincere Christians Although all that hath been already said which are not old nor hidden stories but such things as were done in our owne times and obvious to our senses did shew vnto me sufficiently the vnreasonablenesse of the new Presbyterian Reformation yet for my further satisfaction and least I might be deceived I resolved to try diligently and impartially the grounds of these new changes and alterations and to vse the Apostle S. Iohns counsel to prove the Spirits My deerest saith he believe not every Spirit S Iohn 1. Epist ch 4. v. 1. but prove the Spirits if they be of God for many false Prophets are gone out into the world Now the triall which I intended was to trie their doctrin by the pure word of God which these Reformers gave out to be their only ground When the Scripture was expresse and clear then I was resolved to be fully satisfyed but when the Scripture was not evident and the question diâ— not so much concern the scripture as the true sense of it then I intended to follow the interpretation sense of the holy and learned primitive Fathers who have been after the holy Apostles the Pillars and Propagators of Christianity and I resolved to prefer their constant testimonies according to the practice of the primitive Church to the inconstant guesses of new vpstarts according to the practice of their wavering Church who are as far inferiour to the holy Fathers in Holynesse and Learning as they come short of them in Antiquitie and Renowne And with this resolution I began to examin the question of Epicopacy which gave so great occasion to all the broiles and alterations that have ensued CHAP. VII Of Episcopacy condemned as Anti-Christian by the Presbyterians AS I knew the Church of Christ which is often called in the Scripture the kingdome of heaven to be the most excellent Society that ever was vpon earth to tend to a most Spiritual and heavenly end and to be directed by most holy and divine lawes So I iustly conceived that the goodnesse and wisdome of Christ had established a most excellent order and forme for the governement of that heavenly kingdome which he had founded vpon earth and that whosoever would strive to overturne that order and government would be guilty of Spiritual Treason and of Sacrilegious Presumption We have had for many yeares furious contentions in our Nation concerning the governement established by Christ in his Church The Bishops who had governed from our infancy were deposed at the beginning of the troubles and their office was declared to be contrary vnto the purity of our first Reformation to have no warrant in Gods word and to be in it self vnlawfull and Anti-Christian And in place of Episcopacy was brought in a parity of Ministers and the Presbyterian disciplin as the only governement established by Christ in his Church and only conform to his word c. But after due triall I found the Presbyterians in all these matters to come very short of their pretences To begin then with our Reformation I imagined a good space that Episcopal governement was not vsed till many yeares after the Reformation wherein I was deceived by two reasons 1. because it was generally affirmed that King Iames brought first in Bishops at the Assembly of Glasgow anno 1606. 2. Because the Puritanicall Ministers were accustomed to accuse the Church of Scotland for having fallen from her first love and they alwayes pretended that they were to reduce all things vnto the purity of their first Reformation But I found the contrary in their owne Records For M. Knox his Chronicle sheweth that at the beginning of his Reformation which happened in the yeare 1559. the Church newly planted was governed by Super-intendents who had authority over whole Shires could ordaine and depose Ministers had a larger stipend then others and kept their places all their lifetimes It expresseth also the manner of their election and the names of those who were first chosen with the bounds of their power and iurisdiction as may be seen in the said Chronicle pag. 253. 284. and 325. of the London impression And what is this but Episcopal power vnder an other name This governement remain'd vnquestioned the space of 16. yeares till M. Andrew Melvil a man of a firie and Presbyterian Spirit comming from Geneva in the yeaere 1575. began to make factions and by all means laboured to introduce the holy Geneva disciplin which he cry'd vp to the heavens and as far abased the Episcopal function as a meere Anti-Christian corruption The whole matter is largely described Spots woord hist lib 5. p. 275. in the late Bishop of S. Andrewes history where he sheweth that the confusion troubles and tyranny which the Presbyterian governement brought into the Church and the Seditions it raised in the State were so great that K. Iames who had often that sentence in his mouth No Bishop No King was forced to reduce things vnto the
first Reformation and to restore Episcopacy So that it 's very evident that the Presbyterians do falsly pretend that Episcopacy or Superiority of Pastors is against the purity of their first Reformation and that parity of Ministers or Presbyterian governement is conform to it the contrary being most certaine out of their owne Records Next I found they came as little speed of their pretence of the word of God which is so far from condemning Episcopacy as evil and Anti-Christian that it rather commends it as good and Christian 3. Tim. ch 3. v. 1. S Paul writing to Timothee saith This is a true or faithfull saying If a man desire a Bishops office he desireth a good worke And that we may not contend about names I find the same S. Paul acknowledging in Timothee the power of iudging and ordaining Presbyters in which the power and Svperiority of Bishops principally consists For in the 5. chap. of the same epistle he saith Against a Presbyter receive not an accusation but vnder two or three witnesses And ver 22. Lay not thy hands suddenly on no man He sheweth also that he had left Titus in the isle of Crete to ordaine Priests by cities Tit. ch 1. v. 5. By this I saw as I conceived clearly enough that all Pastors are not equall but some are Superiour to others and that a Bishop and a Minister is not the same as the Presbyterians do pretend since the one hath power to iudge and ordaine which the other hath not Therevpon I made this observation If it be a true or faithfull saying as the Apostle speaks to call the office of Bishop good Then it is neither a true nor faithfull saying to call it evil as the Presbyterians speaks If the office of Bishop be a good worke then it was no good worke in the Presbyterians to condemn it as Anti-Christian For that is not only to contradict the Scripture but also to incurre the curse threatned by the Prophet Esay 5.20 Wo vnto them who call's evil good and good evil More over Christ himself did institute diverse degrees of Pastors in his Church when he choosed 12. Apostles Luce c. 6. and thereafter 72. Disciples Now it appear'd very evident vnto me that as the Apostles were distinguished from the Disciples by their diverse institution Luce c. 10. number and more intire familiarity with Christ by whom they were privily instructed so they were in a higher degree and dignity above the other Disciples which truth is much illustrated and confirmed by the solemn assumption of Matthias who was before one of the Disciples vnto the Apostle ship Act. 1. or as S. Peter sheweth out of the Psalmes the Bishoprike of Iudas Lastly God did institute in the old Testament diverse degrees of the high Priests the other Priests and Levits as Calvin himself confesseth Therefore it seem'd vnto me there was no repugnancy Cal. lib. 4. Inst c. 6. §. 2. why the like goodly Order and Subordination of Pastors might not also be in the new Testament yea rather all reason doth require that these things ought to be in the Church of Christ and that more excellently and perfectly then in the Synagogue of the Iewes since this is but a shaddow and type of the other But although the Scriptures being duely considered seemed clear enough in this matter yet for more security and to take away endlesse ianglings and wranglings which some contentious heads makes vpon the clearest words of Scripture I had my next recours vnto the interpretation of the holy Fathers practise of the Primitive Church And I found that they did not only vnderstand the Scriptures for the Superiority of Bishops over other Pastours but also they condemned the contrary opinion as a wicked heresy in Aerius S. Augustin Aug. lib. 19. de Ciu. c. 19. explaining these words of S. Paul above cited who desireth a Bishops Office desireth a good worke saith the Apostle would shew what the Office of a Bishop is for it 's a name of of labour and not of honour that he may know himself not to be a Bishop Who delights to preside not to profite Hier. ap Cornel in hunc loc S. Hierom sheweth that in the primitive Church the Office of a Bishop was the next degree to Martyrdome for Bishops being the chiefe Leaders of Christians were most diligently searched out persecuted by the Pagans Therefore the Office of a Bishop being so high and excellent so hard dangerous it was no wonder that the Apostle did require so many excellent vertues and qualities in any Dion lib. de Eccles hier c. 5. who desireth that office which he call's a good worke I will only adde to these two most ancient Fathers for confirmation of this truth S. Denys Arcopagita the disciple of S. Paul describing the Hierarchy instituted by God in the Church putteth the Bishops in the first place the Priests in the second and the Ministers or Deacons in the third And S. Ignatius the disciple also of the Apostles and Bishop of Antioch doth shew this excellent subordination of Pastours in the Church for thus he writes in one of his epistles Priests be subiect vnto your Bishop Deacons vnto Priests Ignat. epist ad Taâ—sens and you people vnto Priests and Deacons Who shall observe this comelinesse of Order I would willingly change my Soule with theirs and our Lord be with them for ever The Presbyterians have not only not observed that comelinesse of Order but they have condemn'd it and brought in the vglinesse of confusion and therefore they want this holy Martyrs benediction The holy Fathers also do constantly teach that the Bishops do succeed vnto the Apostles and the Priests vnto the 70. Disciples and therefore the Bishops are greater then the Priests Yea the most eminent among all the holy Fathers were Bishops although diverse of them were advanced to that dignity much against their will And besids all these testimonies I found the practice of the whole primitive Church which was alwayes governed by B shops from the beginning I must professe that considering all these things I was fully satisfyed and resolved not to abandon all these authorities of Scriptures Fathers and the whole ancient Church for the Ministers strong cry's and bare words which they only bring against them all I was much confirmed in this resolution when I found the contrary opinion concerning parity of Pastours which is now maintayn'd by the Presbyterians to be condemned as an ancient heresy by the holy Fathers S. Epiphanius writes thus of Aerius His speech was more furious then became any man for he said what differs a Bishop from a Priest there is no difference the order is one the honour one and the dignity is the same And confuting it a little after Epiph. haeres 75. he saith That this matter is full of fully is manifest to all wise men For that a Bishop and a Priest are not
the same the divine word of the Apostle doth teach And after he hath proved from the words of the Apostle above cited that Bishops who have power of Iudgeing Priests are above Priests then he proves also the Bishops Superiority by their power of Ordination How is it possible saith he that a Bishop and a Priest can be equall For that Order begetteth Fathers vnto the Church but the other hath no power to beget Fathers it only begets Children vnto the Church by the lauer of regeneration and not Fathers and Masters And how is it possible that one can ordaine a Priest who hath got no imposition of hands Aug. lib de haeres hare 53. for Ordination S. Augustin also reckons vp this errour of Aerius in his booke of heresies Yea S. Hierom who of all the holy Fathers doth most extoll the order of Priestood and brings it as would seem in some comparison with Episcopacy excepts alwayes the power of Ordination for thus he writes Hier. epist. ad Euagr. What doth a Bishop except Ordination that a Priest doth not also By all which it is manifest that if the Presbyterians had been living above tuelve hundred yeares ago they had been condemned in this point as Heretiques by the holy Fathers and that with more reason then the Aerians who never proceeded to their hight of arrogance to call the Office of Bishop vnlawfull and Anti-Christian Now against all this what brings the Presbyterians for themselves pure Scripture at least they pretend so which is an ordinary custome to all those whose errours are most against Scripture They bring ordinarly two places wherein they have greatest confidence The first is Math. 20.26 where our Saviour saith vnto the Apostles You know that the Princes of the Gentiles overrule them and they that are the greater exercise power against them It shall not be so among you c. The like words are repeated the 22. of S. Luke v. 24. The second place is 1. Tim. 4. v. 14. where the Apostle saith to Timothee Neglect not the grace that is in thee which is given thee by prophecie with imposition of the hands of the Presbyterie or of the Eldership as some of their bibles translates it I considered diligently these places and the rest which they bring and I could not find in any of them either Superiority of Pastours condemned nor Equality approved much lesse a Iudicatorie of 9. or 10. Ministers with a changeable Moderator established to Iudge over their brethren in all matters Ecclesiasticall There needs no more to know the truth here but to open our ey 's and read the places for impudence it self cannot affirme that the Scripture doth there expresly condemn the one or approve the other Therefore it 's a vaine and false pretence of the Presbyterians to alledge their disciplin to be contain'd expresly in the Scripture After expresse Scripture failes them then they run to their owne glosses and Consequences vpon the Scripiure which they will have the people to believe as Scripture wherein they commit a double deceit 1. To promise pure Scripture and then in place of it to give yow their owne glosses or rather guesses which are not to be found in Scriâ—ture 2. To oblige yow to believe these glosses and humane inventions to be Scripture or as Scripture As if one who had promised to give an other a quantity of gold and in place of it would give himonly brasse and then after this deceit would also oblige him to esteem the brasse to be Gold But albeit these glosses and consequences be not in Scripture yet it may be they are cleare of themselves and necessarly deduced from the Scripture as the Presbyterians pretends I found this pretence also to be false For if they were so evident and necessary then men of iudgement would easily see such glosses and make such consequences But the holy Fathers who were not only men of great Iudgement but were also most Eminent for learning and holynesse never made any such interpretations and consequences vpon the Scripture Therefore the Presbyterian glosses c. cannot be clear and evident which such holy and piercing ey 's could not see or if they saw them it was only to condemn them as hath been shewed And albeit this authority be more then sufficient to overthrow the pretended clearnesse of all these new glosses yet when I considered that the most learned of all the Protestants side as all the Lutherans in Germanie Suedland and Denmark who have their Superintendents and the late Protestant Church of England Scotland and Ireland and which is to be much here considered the Scottish Church at its first Reformation never made any such Interpretations vpon these Scriptures but had their Bishops and Superintendents then I esteem'd it a madnesse to imagin that these Presbyterian glosses could be clear and necessary which neither the holy Fathers the whole primitive Church and so many Learned Protestants and all their Churches could not see And albeit the French Protestants do admit of the Consistorial disciplin yet they do not declare Episcopacy to be absolutly Anti-Christian or that their forme is only Christian much lesse do they think it so necessarie as to overturne Kingdomes Commonwealths for setting it vp Of which Beza and du Moulin may be sufficient witnesses Beza cont Errast fol 1. Mons Moulin buck 30. aâ—t sect 12. The first saith Whosoever doth iudge this disciplin not only vnprofitable but hurtfull to their Churches Let them enioy their owne sense And much more to this purpose The other saith In so much as coÌ„cerneth Ecclesiastical disciplin we do not hold that equality of Pastors is absolutely necessary Who esteem not that order a point of faith or a doctrin of Salvation we live thanks be to God in brotherly concord with our neighbouring Churches which follow an other forme where there are Bishops some Superiority In Veron tom 2. contro de Hier. And Mons r Blondel a famous Minister in France hath lately written a booke entitled of the Primacy in the Church where he teacheth that although Superiority of Pastours be not by Divine right yet it is not against Divin right and therefore neither is equality of Pastours by Divine right All which are very far from the doctrines and practises of our Scottish Presbyterians who stands very single and bare of all authority Divine and Humane having all the world against them not only the holy Fathers and whole ancient Church but also all the old Protestants both Lutherans and Calvinists And if we shall add vnto these the Independents and Anabaptists and other new Protestants who admits of an equality among Pastours but condemns Presbyterian power and Tyranny their small authority and number is yet much diminished and the clearnesse of their glosses is much obscured Lastly if we will take away from the Presbyterians number all these who by deceit or force were gain'd vnto it their authority will appeare
very slender and the number of knowing and willing Presbyterians scarcely considerable for now when force hath fail'd them many are dayly falling from them As I found the Presbyterians destitute of all authority to backe their new glosses so I perceiv'd their reasons and Consequences to be meer Sophismes as this which they wrest out of our Saviours words in S. Mathew above cited doth shew Christ say they forbids ruleing among the Apostles as the Princes of the Gentiles vsed over their Subiects saying It shall not be so among yow but whosoever will be the greater among you let him be your servant c. Therefore say they none ought to be greater then an other but all equal And from this equality they inferre that there ought to be a Presbytery Which is as ridiculous as if yow would say the King or Supreme Magistrate forbids all domineering or Tyrannizing of his subordinate Iudges such as is vsed among the Turks Therefore he forbids all Superiority of one over an other and makes all his Iudges equall whereas indeed there followes no more but that he forbiddeth Turkish Tyranny After the same manner Christ forbids among the Apostles Heathenish Tyranny but not lawfull and Christian Superiority Yea doth not Christ propound himself for an example in the same place and was not Christ Superiour to the Apostles Therefore it 's evident he only requireth there greater humility in those who were to be in greatest dignity as S. Hierom writing on this place doth observe So that our Saviours words here are so far from inferring an equality that they necessarly suppose an inequality of Pastours And if such Presbyterian consequences were admitted they might vpon the same ground bring in a Levelling in the Civil as wel as in the Ecclesiastical Estate Yea they would destroy their Presbyteries which they would have only to stand as the Independents do reason well against them For it 's much lesse lawfull for tuentie or many to Domineer over their brethren as the Presbyterians have done and would do then for one of worth vertue to have exercise Christian Superiority and Iurisdiction As the old Protestants do shew the falshood of the Presbyterians first consequence by which they would wrest from our Saviours words an equality of Pastours so the Independents and other new Protestants do shew the falshood of their second consequence by which they would infer from that suppos'd equality the governement of their Presbytery For these new Congregations do admit equality and yet will not heare of Presbytery The like insufficiency may be shewed of their glosses and consequences vpon that place of S. Paul to Timothee where he speaks of Presbytery from which they would most ridiculously infer parity of Pastours and the whole platforme of their disciplin with the power of their Soveraigne Iudicatory which they call Presbytery All which glosses and consequences are not only against the sense of the holy Fathers and of the ancient Church but also against the sense and interpretation of almost all the old and new Protestants which is sufficient to shew them to be false and groundlesse And therefore for brevities sake we will not insist longer in refutation of them This only may be observed by the way that the Presbyterians are brought to a hard straight when for all their disciplin which they bragge is so clearly in Scripture they are enforced to run to one word and that also they must Etymologize and vnderstand against the sense of all Christian Nations and Ages But albeit the Presbyterian disciplin cannot be found in the Scripture nor Fathers nor cannot by any right reason be drawen from them yet perhaps it may be good in it self and a heavenly thing Well then we shall according to to our Saviours rule try it briefly by its fruits It made indeed great promises of it selfe and had some faire floorishes but the fruits did not answer to expectation neither were they proportionable to the great labour that was bestowed in planting nor to the aboundance of blood that was shed for watering that vnhappy tree Among many high commendations of Presbytery which are collected in the 34. chap. of the Survey of the holy Disciplin it was said in Queen Elyzabeths time The want of Presbytery is the cause of all evil It 's not to be hoped that any Commonwealth can floorish without it Without this disciplin there can be no right religion These who reiect this disciplin refuse Christ to raigne over them At the beginning also of these troubles in Scotland the people were fed with large promises of the good of Presbytery For then it was said that all Prelatical pride and Tyranny should cease all innovations should haue an end the purity of the Gospel should be restored and all blissings should be poured downe with Presbytery vpon this Nation These were the promises floorishes of Presbytery but the fruits have proved iust contrary For there was never more yea hardly ever such pride and Tyranny never more Innovations never greater miseries and calamities and never lesse solid religion and more inclination to Atheisme as may appeare by reflecting on what hath been said above It cannot be denyed whatsoever the Government of the Church be but our Saviour doth require mecknesse and humility in the Governours of it and yet the Covenanters in the iudgement of many haue carried themselves as if Christ had not required these vertues but rather the contrary vices Therefore many of the wiser sort of those in England who were weary of Episcopacy after they had taken a short Triall of Presbytery soone smeld out the nature of it and finding they had changed for the far worst and that their Consciences were oppress'd by more heavy Task-masters they did quickly cast off that heavy yoke and so finding out a third way of Independency haue many wayes since that time both outwitted and over throwen the Presbyterians by their owne weapons To conclude this matter I found after a serious triall that Superiority of Pastours is conforme both to the old and new Testament that Episcopacy is so far from being Anti-Christian and against Gods word that it is most Christian and expresly contain'd in the word of God which was so vnderstoode by the holy Fathers and that this was the governement of the primitive Church in the purest times when the office of a Bishop was not so much a place of honour as a worke of labour and the next degree to Martyr-dome as is evidēt in the Bishops of Rome thritie of which and above did successively after S. Peter shed their blood for Christ And vpon the other part I could not find parity of Ministers and the new disciplin in the Scriptures but rather I found that it was against Scripture against the holy Fathers and the whole primitive Church against sound reason and good governement against many Protestant Churches the learnedest men of that profession and against the practise of our first Reformers and
that it brought in confusion in the Church and Tyranny over mens consciences that it was condemned as an ancient heresy by the holy Fathers and that as an evil tree it had lately produced much evil fruite Therefore I could not abandon all these divine and humane authorities these manifest reasons and experiences which I found in confirmation of Episcopacy and in condemnation of Presbytery for the strong cry's of some few passionat Ministers who as they are destitute of all divine and humane authority so they scarcely professe to satisfy men in reason They will haue their bare words accompanyed with a sigh or a grone to be sufficient to oblige all men to swear and believe all that they say or can invent albeit you find never so great authotity yea and reason it self to the contrary It 's knowen how a great Apostle of the Covenant cry'd out against some Ministers who shortly after the beginning of these troubles came to reason for Episcopacy or to demand reason for the abolishing it and setting vp of Presbytery Away Away said he with your reason you must quite all reason and help poore Christ a lift Which he said truly in a part For any man who would believe them must quite reason and more too I found at lenth this matter concerning Episcopacy or the governement of the Church to be of greater consequence then many thinks or I was at first aware of For what can be more fundamental to the Church then the Order and governement which Christ hath established in it What can be a more dangerous fundamental errour then to overthrow yea and accurse that order and governement which Christ had setled in it If it be Treason in any Kingdome or Commonwealth for any private faction to overthrow the fuÌ„damental Governement which is established in them by law What high treason is it against Christ to abrogate and accurse that order and Governement which he with so great wisdome had setled in his heavenly Kingdome Therefore if Episcopacy be ordain'd by Christ and so be iure diuino as it appear'd sufficiently to me for the reasons lately touched In Antidot by S. N. 3. part p. 134. Then as the Puritan Authour of the tuelue general arguments reasoneth well and acknowledgeth ingenuosly The Churches of Scotland France Low Countries and other places cannot be a true Church but the Synagogue of Satan contradicting therein both Christ his Gospel Moreover if there can be no true Church without lawfull Pastours and no lawfull Pastours can be without lawfull ordination and none hath power of ordination except Bishops alone as the doctrin and practise of the ancient Church do shew Then the destruction of Episcopacy brings aloÌ„g with it the destructioÌ„ of all lawfull Pastours and so consequently of a true Church and Sacraments which is a most desperat errour as it was a most cruel Tyranny to enforce others to swear and believe it against their Consciences CHAP. VIII Of our Lords Prayer neglected to be said by the Presbyterians AFTER I had tried the Presbyterians abrogation of the Apostolique governement which Christ had established in his Church I proceeded next to consider brieflly their innovation concerning the most excellent of all prayers which himself had made and recommended to his Church We were taught from our infancy to â—ay our Lords prayer and the Ministers themselves did ordinarly conclude their prayers with it Christ made it and the Scriptures containe it So that we had not only the dignity of the Authour the authority of the Scriptures but also the practise of the Ministers and of the whole people to render the vse of this divine prayer laudable and profitable But after the Presbyterians tooke vpon them to be Reformers they abolished all set prayers and this also was worne out of vse as well as the rest Yea as they all neglected any more to say it so there were some who thought not that sufficient vnlesse they spoke also too boldly against the vse of it I could never see any probable pretence for this Presbyterian innovation which as I am informed seem's so strange and incredible to strangers that they can hardly believe it Therefore this alteration being so vnreasonable I did quickly discover the absurdity of it 1. I found it to be against the practise of our first Reformers 2. Against the Scriptures 3. Against the ancient Church and holy Fathers 4. That the Presbyterians by forbearing to say this prayer did rob themselves of the benefite of the most excellent and efficacious of all prayers 5. That they did not bring so good prayers in the place of it Because the Presbyterians pretended alwayes to reduce all things to the purity of our first Reformation I informed my self of the practise of our Reformers and I found they made publique vse of this prayer as may be seen in M. Knoxes Chronicle pag 288. where at the conclusion of the prayer for election of the Super-Intendents it is said We crave the encrease of thy grace as by thee our Lord King and only Bishop we are taughs to pray Our Father c. So that this Presbyterian innovation is clearly against the purity of the first reformation 2. It is also manifestly against the Scripture for after our Saviour had reproved the hypocritical prayers of the Pharisees and much speaking of the Heathen Math. 6.9 he saith vnto his disciples Be not you therefore like to them c. Thus therefore shall you pray Our Father c. And because some do very phantastically pretend that our Saviour did not prescribe this prayer to be said but only did shew it as a forme or model of prayer to be followed they are clearly convinced out of the 11. chap. of S. Luke where our Saviour said to his disciples when you pray say Luke 11.2 Father hallowed he thy name c. Our Saviour here saith not say thus or after this manner but say Our Fathers c. â— This Presbyterian innovation is also much against the practise of the holy Fathers and primitive Christians who vsed this divine prayer frequently and dayly S. Augustin beareth witnes of this when he saith Aug. in Enchir. c. 71. The dayly prayer of the faithfull doth satisfy for our dayly light offences for it s theirs to say our Father which art in heaven Where the holy Father call's this prayer for the dayly vse of it the dayly prayer of the faithfull And albeit Aug. l. de Magistro c. 1. in epist 121. ad Probam as the same S. Augustin testifyeth elswhere there be not an absolute necessity of saying the same words but to pray in the same or the like sense yet the Church of Christ in all ages did ever give such respect vnto this heavenly prayer that she hath continually vsed not only the sense and meaning but also the very words of Christ And although also she made vse of other prayers yet she never omitted this but vsed
to abolish the hymne of Glory which was ordinarly sung in praise of the holy Trinity This Innovation seem'd very strange and gaue great scandal to many For besids that it had been vsed from our infancy and was sung publickly in all Churches at the conclusion of of the Psalmes it contain'd not the least apparance of evil but rather did appear to tend much to the honour of God to whom all praise glory principally belongs And albeit it be not word by word in one place of the holy Scripture as our Lords prayer is yet the sense and the like words if not the same are to be found in it For what is more expresly contain'd in the new Testament then the Father Son and holy Ghost in whose name we are all baptized and which all true Christians do acknowledge to be one true God And what is more cleare in Scripture then that Glory is due vnto God S Paul saith to the King of the worlds immortal 1. Tim. 1.17 Pet 2. epist 3. ch ver 18. Iude ver 25. invisible only God be honour and glory for ever Amen S. Peter also speaking of Christ saith to him be Glory both now and to the day of eternity Amen And S. Iude to the only God our Saviour by Iesus Christ our Lord be Glory magnificence empire and power before all worlds and now for all worlds evermore Amen There is nothing more frequēt in the Revelatiō then redoubling of this Glory to God S. Iohn saith that he heard every Creature in heaven and vpon earth saying Apocal. 5.13 to him who sitteth on the throne and to the Lambe benediction honour glory power for ever and ever Therefore since the giving of Glory to God is the principal exercise of the Saints in heaven why may it not or rather why ought it not to be the exercise also of the Saints on earth S. Iohn saith he heard a voice come out from the throne saying Apoc. 19.5 Say praise to our God all you his Servants and you that feare him little and great Why then should the Presbyterians hinder both little great to sing this hymne of praise Glory vnto the holy Trinity Why should they goe against their owne former practise and that custome which was observed by their first Reformers and which is yet keep 't in all the more ancient Protestant Churches How could one of their Ministers interrupt the people when they were singing that hymne by crying out no lesse ridiculously then scandalously No more Glory to the Father No more Glory Indeed if the Presbyterians denyed the mystery of the holy Trinity as the Arians did they might vpon that false ground had some pretence of reason for this innovation but acknowledging the truth of that Divine mystery they appear'd very vnreasonable for abolishing that hymne which was ordinarly said in praise of it and which hath so good ground in the holy Scriptures Being therefore desirous to know this matter from the source I had my next recourse according to my accustomed methode vnto the primitive Church the holy Fathers And there I found that this hymne was most ancient an Apostolical tradition that it was highly esteem'd and much vsed by the Catholique Church in the primitive times that as some heretiques did much endeavour to pervert it so the Catholiques did labour as diligently to preserve it in the same purity as it had descended vnto them by continual practise and tradition And lastly I found that God did approve the laudable vse of this hymne by some notable miracles All which we shall briefly shew Basil ad Amphiloch de sp 5. How the hymne of Glorification was vsed from the very tyme of the Apostles S. Basil the Great doth largely shew For when the Sacrament of Baptisme was administrated by them in name of the Father of the Son and of the holy Ghost the faithfull answered Glory be to the Father to the Son and to the holy Ghost Which custome of glorifying God the same holy father doth affirme to be an Apostolical tradition which had been every where observed throughout the whole Church Of this matter Cardinal Baronius treateth amply in his third tome anno 325. Where he also sheweth that this hymne was of so great authority and esteeme in the ancient Church that when the holy Fathers in the Councel of Constantinople were to establish a rule of faith against some Heretiques who denyed the Divinity of the holy Ghost they would haue inserted in that Symbol a testimony from this hymne of Glory for the Divinity of the holy Ghost in these words Who with the Father and the Son Baron tom 3. anno 323. n. 174. is adored and Con-glorifyed And albeit this hymne was much vsed in the Church from the beginning yet it was sung more frequently in honour of the blessed Trinity after the Arians began to corrupt it How the Arians did strive to change and pervert this hymne the same Card. Baronius sheweth out of Sozomen Baron ibid. n. 173. for as they had changed the forme of Baptisme by saying I baptise thee in the name of the Father by the Son in the holy Ghost so also they corrupted the hymne of Glorification by singing Glory be to the Father by the Son in the holy Ghost Which diversity bre◠a dissension in Antioch between the Catholiques and the Arians whilst they would keep the ancient custome and the others would bring in their corrupt innovation Therefore the great Councel of Nice Baron ibid. n. 176. which had condem-the Arian heresy for the more confusion of it gave order to continue these hymnes in the Church which were in vse to be sung formerly in praise of the holy Trinity and especially the hymne of Glorification which the Arians had changed and endeavoured to pervert as they had impiously denyed the mystery of the holy Trinity in whose honour it was said And from this time that hymne began to be more frequently vsed so that the Countrey people would sing it whilst they were busied about their ordinary labours For how much the Arians did strive to suppresse and pervert it so much the Catholiques did labour to preserve and celebrat it For which cause S. Ambrose did conclude all the new hymnes which he made to be sung by the people during the time of the persecution which he suffered of the Arians with the hymne of Glorification as S. Augustin testifieth Ang. lib. 9. Confes◠c. 6.7 Ambros in Auxent And therefore being accused by the Arians for hauing deceived the people with the verses of his new hymnes he answered I do not deny that c. What is more powerfull then the Confession of the Trinity which is celebrated every day by the mouths of the people They labour all earnestly to confesse the faith they know to praise in verse the Father Son holy Ghost and they are all become Teachers who scarcely
could haue been Schollers Yea to confound yet more the Arians who blasphemously said that the Son was made by the father in time and that there was a time when he was not the holy Councel of Nice was pleased to add vnto the ancient hymne of Glorification Glory to the father c. That appendix As it was in the beginning now and ever shall be world without end Amen Which clause did appeare in my iudgment as a prophesie serving not only for the confusion of the Arians but also of the Presbyterians Moreover the Christians of old vere so carefull to preserve the integrity of this hymne as it had been delivered vnto them by their religious Ancestors that they would not suffer so much as one syllable of it to be altered So that diverse of the faithfull did take offence at some expressions of great S. Basil who ended his Sermons with the Glorification for not observing precâ—sly the words of it And therefore he wrote an excellent booke de Spiritu sancto to give satisfaction vnto the Catholiques and to take away all aduantage which the heretiques might haue drawen from his expressions Where he professeth Basil de Sp. S. cap. 27. that it is not lawfull to any person whatsoever to reiect or write otherwise the syllabe And which proceeded from our Lords mouth The same did Pope Vigilius testify as Baronius relateth to Eutherius a Spanish Bishop Baron tom 7. anno 5â—8 p. 279. who had shewed him that some evil Christians in Spaine had changed both the forme of Baptisme and the hymne of Glorification by taking away from them both the particle And before the holy Ghost saying I baptize thee in the name of the Father of the Son holy Ghost Doing the like also when they sung the hymne of Glorification To which the Pope ansuered that these were novelties and dangerous errours wherein if these persons would obstinatly continue they could haue no communion with the Catholique Church By this and diverse other experiences I perceived how carefull the ancient Christians were to preserve the purity of divine truths of Apostolical traditions that they would not quite not alter so much as one syllable of them to please all the Heretiques in the world What would they thought then of the Presbyterians who haue not taken away on syllabe but the whole sentence and substance of this hymne Lastly I found that God hath been pleased to approve the laudable vse of this divine hymne by miracles For whereas diuerse Catholiques had their tongues cut out by the wicked cruel Arians in the persecution which they endured vnder Hunericus the Arian King of the Wandals by the admirable power of the holy Ghost they spoke distinctly without their tongues and did celebrate the divinity of Christ as Baronius sheweth by the testimony of irrefragable witnesses Baron tom 5. anno 484. as of Iustinian the Emperour and diverse others who saw some of them with their eyes and beard them speake Which matter also Cornelius a Lapide doth touch in his Commentaire on the 8. ch to the Rom v. 28. Moreover the same Baronius doth also relate out of many good Authours Baron anno 1055. how Hildebrand the Popes Legat in France who became thereafter Pope Gregory the 7. did by this hymne miraculously discover diverse Simoniack Bishops in that Kingdome-For when one time a learned and eloquent Bishop was accused of Simony before him which he would by no means confesse being suddenly commanded by the Legat to say Glory be to the Father to the Son to the Holy Ghost he pronounced indeed clearly and distinctly the Father the Son but by no means could he pronounce the Holy Ghost By which miracle he was moved to confesse his fault to quite his Bishoprique after which confession he pronounced distinctly the whole hymne Diverse other Simoniack Bishops in that Countrey were induced by the same miracle to do the same So that God Almighty for approving the vse of this heavenly hymne hath made his approved Servants who wanted their tongues miraculously to pronounce it and from these who had tongues but vere vnworthy he tooke away even their natural power to vtter it What shall we say then of this inconsiderat Presbyterian sect which hath outstripped the Arians the most wicked of all Heretiques For these did only change a little this glorious hymne which yet with that change might admit a good sense although they made it for a perverse end but the Presbyterians to their greater ignominy haue totally abolished it Wherein they haue shouen themselv's against the Scripture and to be clearely opposit unto the holy Primâ—tive Church to the sacred Councel of Nice to the custome of their first Reformers and to goe against their owne practises and of the other Reformed Churches abroad Yea in an other consideration the Presbyterians appeare in this point to be worse then the Arians For these Heretiques denying the mystery of the holy Trinity by opposing one or two places of Scripture which they did privatly falsly expound to the constant ancient belief of the whole Christian world did rationally supposing these ill principles to change the hymne of Glorification which was said in in honour of the holy Trinity yea if they could to haue altogether abolished it which doubtlesse they had done if shame could haue permitted them But they left this effronted action to the Presbytery which is more passionat and lesse rational then the Arians For the Presbyterians pretending to believe the mystery of the holy Trinity haue most irrationally abolished that hymne of Glory which had been said in honour of it from the beginning of Christianity I was much astonished when I considered into what miseries raveries inconsiderat passion furious zeal do drive men who vnder pretence of greater purity of more close adhering to the Sriptures stray alway's further from them and fall into greater impurity and defile themselv's with more filthie errours This innovation shortly after it came in was very hardly press'd against me by a Roman Catholique of my acquentance who tooke occasion therevpon to say vnto me What is the reason that M. Knox your first Reformer whom you esteem no small light did not abolish the hymne of Glorification as your Presbyterians haue lately done Or if he did not see all things how could it escape the sharp eyes of these two famous first Apostles Luther Calvin whom you believe to haue bein sent extraordinarly by God to reforme the Church They neither saw nor could see any thing blameable in it When he saw that I answered nothing but only blamed the Presbytery for their inconsideration inconstancy which indeed was all that I could say he told me that S. Paul manifesteth the true Source of this the like innovations For speaking of false Teachers he saith Evil men and Seducers shall wax worse erring driving into errour So that 2.
conclude this point I found clearly that the Creed hath been alwayes held to be is Apostolique that it is the foundation perfect rule of the Christian faith that it is a worke worthy of the holy Apostles that it is such a strong heavenly fabricke that it cannot be overthrowen by no stormes nor tempests by no force nor violences and that it overcomes all heresies that the ancient custome of saying it publickly at Baptisme and often privatly and dayly is most laudable and profitable to Christian people And vpon the other part I found that the Presbyterians by denying the Cred to be Apostolique haue denyed the foundation clear rule of the Christian faith most vnreasonably haue worne out both the publick private vse of it And that they compleated their new Raformation when they not only reiected the Creed but obtruded the Covenant in place of it And lastly I found that as the Presbyterians new doctrin in this matter is most erroneous and presumptuous so that all their endeavours have proved vaine frivolous For that fortresse of faith which was built by the holy Apostles of lively stones heavenly pearles as Ruffinus speaks hath held out stronger tempests then the Presbyterians weake blasts and therefore it still stands immoveable Whereas the Babel of their Covenant which they were so diligently building and vpon which they could never get the Capstone as they often regrated hath ended in Confusion and in a short space hath come to ruine Now all these things being considered I refer my self to any man voyde of passion if I could reasonably much lesse Christianly exchange the pearles of the Apostles Creed for the drosse of the Presbyterians Covenant CHAP. XI Of the Article of Christs Descent to Hell perverted by the Presbyterians AFTER that the Presbyterians had thus endeavoured to shake the authority of the Apostles Creed least peradventure their small authority might not prevaile against all Christianity what they could not get effectuated by denying the letter they laboured to performe by corrupting the sense and especially of that article Short Cotech Vv st in fine He descended into Hell For in their new Catechismes they interline or put on the margent this glosse with it He descended into Hell that is He continued in the state of the dead and vnder the power of Death till the third day I Observed that although we had and said the words of the Creed before the Covenant began yet we did not know the true sense of it in this and some other articles albeit as S. Augustin shewes it was made plaine short that it might serve the capacity vnderstanding memory of the simple For there was a great quarrelling before these greater troubles among some of the Ministers for the sense of these words He descended into Hell Some publickly taught that they behoved to be literally vnderstood of a real and local descent others of the preciser sort called that a Papistical interpretation against which they did most sharply inveigh and taught according to Calvin that the sense of them was that Christ did suffer in his Soule the horrible torments of a coÌ„demned and forsaken man which glosse was called by the former Ministers a horrible blasphemy To come then to the true sense of this article about which there was such contrariety among the Ministers I had my recourse to the holy Scriptures Fathers and I found that there was scarcely any article of our faith more clearly contain'd in the Scriptures and more vnanimously avowed by the holy Fathers who brand those who do not believe it literally with the name of Infidels And lastly I found that diverse grosse wayes have been devised by the Ministers since their pretended Reformation to pervert and obscure it and when the falshood of one is discovered they alwayes find out an other but will never embrace the true sense of it The light of reason doth shew to every Christien that it is not sufficient for mans Salvatian to hold the words of the Creed but it is necessary also to follow the true sense of it This the holy Fathers do teach who shew likwise that as Heretiques ever endeavoured to pervert the true sense of the Creed so the true Church doth ever retaine maintaine it S. Cyril with the Alexandrin Synod writes to this purpose to Nestorius Who pretended to believe the Nicen Creed yet denyed the blessed Virgin to be the Mother of God Cyril Alex. cum Syn. Alex. epist 10. ad Nestor Aug. tom 3. de fide Symb c. 1 It 's not sufficieÌ„t saith he that you professe with vs the Symbol of faith c. For you do not vnderstand nor expound it rightly but rather perversly although you Confesse the words of it with your tongue S. Augustin also saith to the like purpose Vnder the few words contained in the Symbol many Heretiques haue endeavoured to hide their poisons to whom the Divine mercy hath resisted and doth resist by spirituall men who haue not only merited to believe and receive the Catholique faith in these words but also by the revelation of God to vnderstand know it So the Presbyterians although they have denyed the Creed yet vnder the words of it they endeavour to hide their poisons Although the article of Christs descent to Hell were not in the Creed which is a clear and easy rule of faith that ought to be plainly and literally vnderstood yet it is so clearly in the Scripture that it cannot be denyed without wresting of it S. Peter in his first Sermon doth apply vnto Christ Psal 15. v. 9 10. a prophesie of Dauid in the 15 Psasme which saith My heart hath been glad my tongue hath reioyced my flesh also shall rest in hope For thou wilt not leave my Soule in Hell neither wilt thou suffer thine holy One to see corruption â—cts 2.30.31 After S. Peter hath proved that this Prophely cannot be vnderstood of the Prophet Dauid he sheweth that Dauid mean't of Christ in these words Whereas therefore he was a Prophet c. forseeing he spake of the resurrection of Christ For neither was he left in Hell neither did his flesh see corruption There is both the old new Testament fot this truth The Prophet Dauid foretelling and the Apostle S. Peter expounding and shewing the fulfilling of it to witt that Christs soule was not left in hell neither did his flesh see corruption What can be reasonably more required by any Christian Aug. epist ad Exod. 99. But let vs heare S. Augustin so vnderstanding it That our Lord saith he being mortifyed in the flesh did goe into Hell is very certaine For that prophecy which saith Thou wilt not leave my Soule in Hell cannot be contradicted which least any man should presume to vnderstand otherwise the same Peter doth expound it in the Acts of the Apostles c. And then he concludes in these words Quis ergo nisi
mercy I knew to be vnspeakable Hauing therefore seriously implored the Divine assistance that I might come to the knowledge of the truth I received the first sparke of light in this matter by knowing the true state of the question For I found that the Romā Catholiques did not teach that men were able of themselves that is by their owne strenth or by any natural power to keep the Divine Commandements but only they teach that men are able to keep them by the assistance of Gods grace Now that particle of divine grace was ordinarly suppres't by the Ministers in this question And when I knew this to be the true meaning and expresse doctrin of the Catholiques as may be seen Large Catech. Vvest after the C mmandements in the Councel of Trent session 6. Canon 18. I imagined there was no real Controversy till I found in the new Presbyterian Catechisme a particular exception made against Gods grace For hauing there made this question Is any man able perfectly to keep the Commandements of God They answer No man is able either of himself or by any Grace received in this life perfectly to keep the Commandements of God but doth dayly break them in thought word deed And in the answer to the third question thereafter They say that every sin even the least deserveth Gods wrath and curse both in this life and that which is to come This booke is very obscure in most points but here it speaks somewhat clearly although againe by foysting in the word perfectly it seemes to cast a mist over our ey 's that the Authours of it may lurke in their obscurities as we shall see hereafter I found the Catholique doctrin to be contrary set down in these termes by the Councel of Trent Consil Trid. sess 6. can 18. If any man say that the Commandements of God are impossible to be kep't by a man even iustifyed and constituted vnder grace let him be accursed Being therefore desirous to know the truth I began first to consider the testimonies of Scripture for the strenth of Gods grace to enable men to keep his Commandements which testimonies I found to be very strong and expresse 1. I saw that God promisheth clearly in the Scriptures to enable men to keep his Commandements yea and to make them actually keep them Ezech. 36.27 God saith in Ezechiel I will put my Spirit within you and cause yow to walk in my statutes and you shall keep my Iudgment Ezech. 37. v. 23.24 and do them And againe he saith They shall be my people and I will be their God and David my servant shall be King over them c. they shall also walk in my iudgments keep my Commandements and do them Where nothing is more clear then that God hath promised to enable men to keep his Commandements But Gods promises are true for he is faitfull Rom. 4.21 as Abraham the Father of the faithfull did professe believe and whatsoever he hath promised he is able and willing to perform Therefore his promises which are ever true haue been truly faithfull fulfilled And so consequently some by the help of Gods grace haue actually kept his Commendements Therefore they are not impossible but possible to be kept by the grace which God giveth in this life Secondly I found in the Scriptures a real performance of this promise for some are recorded there by name to haue actually kept the Commandements of God S. Luke giveth this excellent testimony of Zachary Elyzabeth the parents of S. Iohn Baptist Luke 1. ◠They were both iust before God walking in all the Commandements ordinances or as it is in the Catholique translation the iustifications of our Lord blamelesse So that they were not only iust before men but also before God and they did not only walk in one but in all the Commandements of God without blame Gen. 6.9 Gen. 5.22.24.4 Reg. 2.11 Iob. ch 1. v. 1. The Scripture also calls Noe a iust and a perfect man Enoch Elias were so iust holy that they are said in the Scripture to haue walked before God and were translated Iob is also called in the Scriptures a perfect vpright man one that feared God eschewed evil But most clearly is the iustice of Abraham exalted by the mouth of God himself who said to his Son Isaac Genes 26.3.4.5 I will perform the oath which I sware vnto Abraham thy father c. In thy seed shall all the Nations of the earth be blessed Because that Abraham obeyed my voice kept my precepts my Commandements my Ceremonies my lawes What can be more clear to prove the possibility of keeping Gods Commandements with the help of his grace and to disprove the impossibility of observing them For what is impossible to be done by men even with the assistance of Gods grace no man hath done or will do But God himself and the Scriptures shew that divers haue kept Gods Commandements Therefore with the help of his grace they are possible not impossible to be kept Yea it appeared most consonant vnto all reason piety that if the Commandements were possible and were actually kept by Gods grace in the law of Nature under the law of Moyses they should be more possible and more easy to be kept vnder the law of Grace when by the fulnesse of Christs Redemption Grace is more plentifully powred forth and in which time Esay 30.26 the Prophet Esay foretells that the light of the Moon should be as the light of the Sun the light of the Sun should be sevenfold as the light of seven dayes Thirdly I found the Scripture to be so far from affirming the Commandements of God to be impossible that they avow the clear contrary yea and more then the contrary For a thing to be impossible is much more then to be hard or difficult What is impossible to men cannot be done by any man what is hard not impossible may be done although with difficulty Now the Scriptures affirmes that the Commandements of God are easy which is not so much as difficult and therefore much lesse are they impossible Christ saith Math. 11.29.30 Take my yoke vpon you c. For my yoke is easy my burden is light And S. Iohn a most faithfull interpreter of our Saviours words affirmes that Gods Commandements are not heavy Iohn 1. ep ch 5. v 3. This is the love of God saith he that we keep his Commandements and his Commandements are not heavy And againe He that saith Chap. 2. v. 4. he knoweth God keepeth not his Commandements is a liar truth is not in him What is easy light not heavy is neither hard heavy nor impossible But the Commandements of God are an easy yoke a light burden they are not heavy as our Saviour his beloved Disciple do affirme Therefore they are not hard nor heavy and much
life so neither is it commanded Of this perfection S Paul speaks when he saith Philip. 1.12 Et ver 15. Not that I haue now received or now am perfect but I pursue if I may comprehend And yet immediatly thereafter he calleth himself and others perfect in another inferiour degree of perfection Let vs therefore saith he as many as are perfect be thus minded 2. They are called perfect who although they do not alwayes actually love God think vpon him yet they consecrate themselves totally to Gods service and leave willingly all worldly things to please him according to that of our Saviour If thou wilt be perfect go and sell all thow hast give to the poore c. This perfection is not commanded but onely counselled as the holy Fathers constantly teach and albeit it be not commanded yet many by Gods grace do attayne vnto it Lastly they are called perfect who are ready to foresake loose all before they loose the love friendship of God This last kind of perfection is required of all men as God said to Abraham Genes 17.1 Math. 5. Genes 6. 1. Cor. 2.6 walk before me and be thou perfect and Christ said to his disciples be ye perfect The Sripture calls some perfect in this sense for it saith that Noe was a iust and a perfect man And S. Paul saith we speak wisdome among the perfect To this state a proportionable degree of perfection in keeping the commandments is required which by Gods grace may be performed Of this perfection S. Augustin speaketh when he saith that the iustice by which the iust man liues Aug. cont duas epist Pelag. lib. 3. c. 7. albeit for the capacity of this life it be not vndeservedly called perfect yet it is little in regard of that great iustice which the equality of Angels doth containe Hence it may easily appeare in what sense the Commandments of God ought may be kept perfectly and in what not To wit they may be kept perfectly in all the parts not one excepted and in some degree of perfection although they cannot be kept perfectly during this life in the highest degree which is not commanded nor required of vs. If the Presbyterians followed this sense they were not to be reproved but they haue a quite contrary meaning For they deny all possibility of keeping the Commandments any wise perfectly either in parts or the lowest degree of perfection as may be seen in their new Catechisme where they say that no man is able by any grace received in this life to keep the Commandments perfectly but every one breakes them dayly in thought word deed c. So that their sense of the impossibility to keep the Commandments perfectly is most false if not blasphemous For either God commandeth that perfection which they say is above their force power or he commandeth it not If he commandeth it not then they may fulfill the law perfectly because it is a law no further then it commandeth and if so far it may be fulfilled then may it be fulfilled perfectly Therefore it is false which they say that it cannot be fulfilled perfectly If they say that overplus of perfection which is above their power is commanded as they do ordinarly then they make God to be a Prince vnreasonable in commanding vs to do that which is not in our power to do and to be Tyrannous cruell in punishing vs eternally for not doing that which was above our reach to perform All which do make against the wisdome goodnesse iustice of God and therefore these opinions are condemned by the holy Fathers by some Protestants as blasphemous Thus spake the Catholique Moreover I remember he shew me that there was a notable difference in this matter betwen the Catholiques the Presbyterians For the last said he do free themselves and put the blame of all their wickednesse and sluggishnesse vpon God alleadging that he hath given them a law impossible to be kept even with all the help grace that he gives them But the Catholiques do free God of all blame impute iustly their breaking of the law to their own wickednesse alone S. Hierome shewes the humour of the Presbyterians in these words Hier. epist ad Celant We cry against God and we say that we are oppressed with the difficulty or impossibility of his Commandments Neither is it sufficient that we do not keep his Commandments vnlesse We pronounce the Commander to be vniust whilst we complaine that the Authour of equity hath Commanded not only hard things but also impossibilities The Church of Christ said the same Catholique hath been troubled in this matter with two opposite heresies to witt of the Pelagians the Calvinists The first taught of old that the Commandments were possible to be kept without the grace of God and the others of late teach that the Commandments are impossible to be kept even with the grace of God The Church of Christ keeps the medium of truth between these opposite errours Against the first she teacheth that the Commandments may be kept but not without Gods grace and against the second that they may be kept with Gods grace And therefore against both these enemies as well to one another as to grace she defends the grace of God Against the first she shewes the necessity of grace and against the second she maintaines the power efficacy of it But there is this notable difference between Pelagius Calvin in their opposition of grace that the first is an open enemy to it and the second is a great friend in words but no lesse enemy in deeds For whilst he vndervalues all the faculties and natural powers of man he would seem to cry vp grace to give all the glory to God But when he teacheth again that grace is not able to purify our soules or make vs able to walk in the Commandments of God he quite overthrowes grace God who of his mercy delivered this Island from the first heresy may also in his own time deliver it from the second Thus he But I did oppose vnto him that which I heard some Ministers say that God might iustly command things impossible to man fallen because it is sufficient that they were possible to man before his fall and seing by his own fault they became vnpossible God may iustly exact them without the least imputation either to his iustice or goodnesse To this he answered that the authorities of the Scriptures holy Fathers are for the possibility of the law after the fall And the Fathers shew by most solid reasons that God could neither with his iustice or goodnesse impose impossible lawes after the fall punish the transgressours of them with eternal paines Therefore this reason or rather pretence of the Ministers being no Scripture but rather against Scripture the holy Fathers who knew found reason as well as the Ministers is not to be regarded 2.
As a man who was rich and had mispent his estate cannot be iustly commanded by any new law to pay as much tribute as when he had his estate nor be punished for not paying it thereafter for such a law would be both vniust ridiculous commanding impossibilities and so would be no law and the makers of it would be both vnreasonable cruel So man after the fall of Adam could not by any new law be iustly commanded by God to do that which was impossible vnto him vnlesse we would make that new law vniust and ridiculous God him self vnreasonable Tyrannous Therefore since God made and promulgated his law long after the fall of man vsed exhortations propounded rewards and threatned punishments to induce men to keep it and all his actions are iust and wise they presuppose necessarly the possibility of keeping that law with the assistance of his grace or else such things would not be only against Gods goodnesse iustice but also against ordinary prudence Moreover the same Catholique shew me that the Presbyterians who accuse the Catholiques falsy for taking away the second commandment as they call it of which matter we shall haue occasion to speak more fitly hereafter may be iustly accused for taking away in reality not one but alle the commandments For their errour of the impossibility of them destroyes the end for which they and all iust lawes are made to wi t that they may be kept and so they destroy the Whole divine commandments and make them of no effect yea this errour destroies also the end of Christs Incarnation Passion if we will believe S. Augustin For having brougt many passages of Scripture to this purpose he subioyns Quibus appaparet D. Iesum Christum nullam aliam ob causam in carnem venisse c. Aug. lib 1 de pecc mer rem c. 26. where he sheweth very largely that Christ for no other cause came vnto the world and became obedient vnto the death of the Crosse but that he might reconcile sinners to God destroy the power of sin obtaine grace from God to make vs walk in newnesse of life and in obedience of his holy commandments Whereby it may be seen what a dangerous fundamental errour this is which is against such principal fundamental points of the Christian religion Therefore the Presbyteriās would de well to make vse of the same holy Fathers sound advice when he saith Let him to whom the commandments are heavie know Aug. lib. de perfect institue c. 10. that he hath not got the gift to witt of the love of God by which they are made not heavie but yet though he find them heavie let him not be broke with despaire but let him be enforced and stirred vp to seek to beg and to knock But the Presbyterians who hereby may know that they want the love of God cannot make immediat vse of this wholsome counsel to seek and beg that love of God by which his commandments are made easy till they first correct or rather quite their erroneous faith whereof they make this a chiefe article that it 's impossible to love God or keep his commandments Therefore they must first beg true faith that they may believe Gods commandments to be possible with help of his grace and then they may beg and obtaine the second to witt the love of God by which they may find grace to fulfill them This article of the Presbyterians faith gave occasion to a Catholique Gentleman of my acquentance to say to the Presbyterians who were much pressing him to subscrib the Covenant that he would never be of their religion who professed they did not love God yea and made it an article of their faith that they could not love him Thus he Having therefore diligently considered all these grounds I could no longer believe the impossibility of keeping Gods commandments even with the help of his grace as an article of my faith reveald in Scripture which I found to be against Scripture and against the goodnesse iustice and wisdome of God Which the holy Fathers some Protestants do call extream blasphemy which destroyes the vertue and power of Gods grace which puts the blame of our negligence sluggishnesse from our selves and layes all vpon God which is against the end of Christs Incarnation merit of his Passsion which hinders the growth of piety and opens a gate to all wickednesse and makes all the divine commandments of no effect But vpon the contrary I resolved by Gods grace to embrace and believe the ancient Catholique doctrin concerning the possibility of keeping the commandments with the help of Gods grace Which I found to be so clearly expressed in Scriptures so strongly maintaind by the holy Fathers so consonant to right reason iustice piety and which did make so much for the glory of Gods grace the merits of Christs death and passion CHAP. XV. Of Iustification by Faith onely maintain'd by the Presbyterians and their first Reformers as the principal article of their Religion AFTER the triall of our doctrine concerning the Commandments I considered in the next place our doctrine of Iustification not only because this hath connexion with the former but also for the importāce of the matter For I haue read and heard this article of Iustification by faith onely called by many Protestants the soule and life of their religion and of all articles the principal and greatest on the contrary they call Iustification by works the life of Popery so that M. Fox saith that Luther Fox Acts. Man p. 402. by opening a certaine veine which lay long hid to witt our Iustification by faith only did overturne the foundation of Popery Moreover I haue heard it affirmed that Iustification by faith only was so certaine a truth and so evidently contain'd in the Scriptures that some of the learned Papists after they had much oppposed it were at lenth overcome by the strenth of it and made to acknowledge it and there was no point of Popery esteem'd to be more absurd nor more against the Scriptures then Iustification by works in so much that M Knox in his first sermon at S. Andrewes did make instance principally in it Knox Chron. pag. 76. 77. for thus speaks his history of him He plainly proved the Papists doctrine lawes to repugne directly to the lawes of God the Father and of Christ Iesus his Son This he proved by conferring the doctrine of Iustification expressed in the Scriptures which teach that man is iustifyed by faith only c. and the doctrine of the Papists which attributes iustification to the works of the law And vpon severall occasions I haue heard the Ministers pretend great advantage in this point which they ordinarly vrge very much Having then no small expectation to find such expresse and convincing Scripture for this point of Iustification by faith only that any impudent front cowld hardly deny it I begun
to consider these passages which they do ordinarly bring and cote on the margent of their Confession and I found that not one of them containes in expresse words the Presbyterian article contradictory to the Papists as may appeare to any man who will read the words These passages are three and the first is in S. Iohn who saith As many as received him he gave them power to become the Sons of God who believe in his name The two others are in S. Paul Iohn ch 1. v. 12. Rom. 3.28 Rom. 5.1 who saith We conclude or as it is in the Catholique translation We account a man to be iustifyed by faith without the workes of the law And againe being iustifyed therefore by faith let vs haue peace toward God Now in none of these places can I find it written that man is iustifyed by faith only or as it is in their new Confessiō faith is the alone instrument of Iustification I find indeed that the Scripture saith there that man is iustifyed by faith but I can not find where it saith by faith only that word only or alone which is the maine point in this matter cannot be found in the Scripture albeit M. Knox in his foresaid sermon falsly pretends that it is expressed in Scripture I admired to see both our first and last Reformers after such huge pretences to want expresse Scripture for this maine article of their religion but I admired much more when I found the Catholique article which is flatly contradictory to the Protestants to be expresly in the Scriptures S. Iames saith Iames 2.21 24. Abraham our father was he not iustifyed by works offering Isaac his Son vpon the altar And again Do you see that by works a man is iustifyed and not by faith only Where S. Iames directly contradicts the doctrine of the Protestants for they say A man is not iustifyed by works but by faith only and S. Iames saith a man is iustifyed by works and not by faith only I wondered how we could brag so much that we had always the Scripture for vs against the Papists and yet when I tryed the matter I found ever hitherto the contrary as may be found by any man who will not renounce his senses of hearing and seeing But to find this in other points I did not think it so strange as in the present which is called the principal point of the Protestant religion and wherein we did so much glory against the Papists who haue much the better of vs if we will acknowledge the expresse words of Scripture and stand to them But the Presbyterians pretend that although their article be not word by word in Scripture yet the equivalent is there when S. Paul saith a man is iustifyed by faith without the works of the law which they say is all one as if he had said by faith only I found many weighty reasons against this Ministeriall glosse 1. At the beginning of their Reformation they promised vs the pure word of God and now they give vs for it their gesses or the word of man which is a weak ground of faith 2. which is yet worse Their words interpretations are in expresse termes against the word of God in another place to witt in S. Iames as we have seen 3. They affirm that all points necessary to Salvation are clearly contain'd in Scripture How comes it then that this most necessary substantial point which they call the life of Christianity is not there yea how comes it to passe that not only it is not in Scripture but the quite contrary is word by word in Scripture and that not simply affirmed but proved by many reasons examples and these who affirm the contrary are compared to Devils 4. The holy Fathers primitive Church did never vnderstand the Scriptures in that sense but in the contrary How then could I in sense considering these things make the Ministers words and interpretation which are not Scripture yea which are against Scripture and against the holy Fathers the beliefe of the primitive Church to be the principal article of my faith S. Augustin shewes that some men in the Apostles own time did misinterpret the same words of S. Paul as the Presbyterians do now and made it the ground of the same errour Aug. de gr lib. arb cap. 7. But men saith he not vnderstanding what the Apostle saith we account a man iustifyed by faith without works thought that he said faith would suffice a man albeit he live ill and have no good works Which God forbid that the vessel of election should think c. Secondly the same holy Father shewes that to roote out the errour of those who by misconstruing S. Pauls words did gather from them iustification by faith only the other Apostles did principally direct the intentions of their Epistles S. Peter saith he Aug. lib. de fide oper c. 14. knowing that some wicked men took occasion from some obscure sentences of S. Paul as being secure of their salvation which is in faith had no care to live well gave advertisment that there were some things in his epistle hard to be vnderstood which men perverted as they do the other Scriptures to their own perdition See vpon what a dangerous ground the principal article of our Reformation is founded and how dangerous also it self is But S. Iames Aug. ibid. saith S. Augustin is so highly offended with these men who think that faith without works can availe vnto salvation that he compares them even to Devils And then hauings brought these words of the Apostle Thou believest that there is one God thou dost well the Devils also beleeve tremble he subioyns Quid verius brevius vehementius dici potuit what could be said more truely more briefly efficaciously Thus S. Augustin And that he alone did not condemne this errour maintained the Catholique doctrin opposite to it Cent. Mag. cent 23. 4. 5. cap. 4. Aug haeres 54. is manifest by the Confession of the Centurists who for this cause taxe the most ancient fathers as S. Clement Origen S. Cyprian S. Hierome S. Ambrose Augustin Chrysostome many more Moreover the same S. Augustin shewes that this errour of iustification by faith only was the ancient heresy of Eunomius Iren. cont haeres c. 20. and S. Ireneus ascribes it also to Simon Magus And yet this ancient heresy against the Scripture the holy Fathers is obtruded vpon vs as the principal article of our faith by our Reformers who yet pretend to believe nothing but pure Scripture Therefore I resolued by Gods grace not to believe any longer such a wicked opinion as the principal article of my religion but vpon the contrary I intended to embrace follow the Catholique doctrin opposite to it which I found to be in expresse termes in the Scriptures which were so vnderstood and beleeved by the holy Fathers I vas much
confirmed in this resolution when I vnderslood how Luther Calvin hauing no Scripture for them but against them haue grosly abused it to maintaine their errour For Luther the first Apostle in this last age of this new doctrine did two notable iniuries to the word of God For Seeing that this prime article of his faith was not expresly contain'd in the Scripture by an vnparallel'd presumption he added the word sola or Alone to the Scripture in his German translation of the Bible And whereas S. Paul saith we account a man iustifyed by faith without the workes of the law he makes him say by faith alone And when this high temerity of adding to the word of God was obiected to him Luth. tom 5. Germ. fol. 141. dâ—m he defended it with most insolent words saying that a Papist and an asse was the same thing and that the word sola should remaine in his Bible although all the Papists in the world shoud go mad and be transformed to in Asses The second iniury that he did to the Scripture was not by Addition but by Diminution wherin he was much more liberal then in the first for he added only one word but he took away many hundreds Because finding that the words above cited of S. Iames epistle were clearly expresly against his doctrin he expunged the whole epistle out of the Canon of the holy Scriptures Luth in praef in novu n Test Luth in cap. 22. Genes calling it an epistle of straw vnworthy the Spirit of an Apostle Yea he arrived to that impudency that he said the Authour of that epistle delirat that is dotes or raves By these two practises I was moved to think that Luther could not be the second Elias the Restorer of purity true religioÌ„ who would not only reform the Church but also the Scriptures yea in such a manner as he hath incurred not one but both the curses threatned by S. Iohn for adding to and pareing from the Scriptures And by this I perceived also what little esteem they make of the Scripture when it makes against their errours Calvin went more subtilly to work for although he followed Luthers doctrin of Iustification yet he neither added the word Sola to the letter of the Scripture neither did he deny S. Iames epistle to be Canonical But what Luther added to the letter Calvin added to the sense and what Luther denyed the other corrupted For Calvin would have Iustification by faith only to be as firmly believed as if the word only were there in Scripture which indeed is all one as if he had added with Luther that word to the Scripture Then the words of S. Iames which are clearly opposite to his errour and for which Luther did reiect the whole epistle he doth so corrupt with new senses which Luthers more grosse head could not invent that they passe many mens senses vnderstandings too and are against the words of Scripture clearly against the sense of the holy Fathers For he saith faith alone doth iustify but not alone Some others of his Schollers explaine it thus fides sola iustificat sed non solitaria Others say faith doth iustify and not works but yet faith not without works or a man is iustifyed with works but not by works and works are the means but not the causes of Iustification But all these inventions are directly contrary to the words of S. Iames. For he saith man is iustifyed by works not by faith only He doth not say man is iustifyed with works but by works he doth not say he is iustifyed by faith only but not by faith only And after the same manner and expression that he ascribeth our iustification to faith he ascribs it also vnto works He neither speaks of causes nor means these are the Ministers words and not the word of God which is not cleared but rendred more obscure by them It was made appear to me that the question at first between the Catholiques Luther was whether good works were in any respect necessary to our iustification and not whether they were required as causes or conditions Luther said they were in no wise necessary or else none could be iustifyed since the best works of the greatest Saints are mortal sins And in this he spake consequentially to his principles But Calvin finding that the Catholiques by innumerable Scriptures and particularly by that place of S. Iames proved the necessity of good works vnto Iustification he invented a distinction not to cleare but to confound the matter that good works were necessary but not as causes and faith was the only cause of Iustification And this he did also very vnreasonably against the principle which he holds common with Luther to witt that all our best actions are deadly sins For if good works be in any manner necessary how can any be iustifyed according to Calvin who maintains there can be no good works but that all are mortal sins For if a condition be necessary to any effect then if the condition be not fulfilled the effect cannot be produced As approximation of wood vnto the fire is ordinarly called the condition without which the wood could not take fire Therefore as the wood if it were not put near the fire would not conceive fire so also if good works be a necessary condition vnto iustification as Calvin pretends no man can be iustifyed since according to him there can be no good works Therefore Calvin speaks very inconsequentially if not also falsly Moreover it was showen me that the Lutherans were so highly offended with these new glosses of Calvin his Schollers that they call them the doctrins of the new Papists more pernicious then these of the old and Illyricus Illyr in praef ep ad Rom. a famous Lutheran doth not stand to call these Calvinists Seducers who by diuerse waye saith he would elude the propositioÌ„ of S. Paul c. For this cause the Lutherans deny all necessity of good works vnto Salvation either as means or causes For this they professed at the conference of Altenberg Coll. Al ten col 4 f. 75. We conclude say they with that worthy saying of Luther If works be necessary vnto Salvation then none can be saved without works and then we would not be saved by faith only So I found at length that this prime article of our religion to witt that man is iustifyed by faith only after so many great brags is not in Scripture but against Scripture as the Lutherans vnderstand it and as Calvin takes it it s not only against Scripture but also against his own principle who makes the whole matter to end in Philosophical termes for the most part neither vnderstood by speakers nor hearers Of which matter I had not long ago a notable experience For being in a Gentlemans house in the countrey where there chanced to be a Minister of esteem'd learning two Roman Catholiques and diverse Protestants as the
his meer mercy by his preveening and helping grace doth excite and call a sinner without any of his preceeding merits as it were out of the sleep of sin that he may convert himself vnto God 2. A sinner being thus awakned and assisted by the Divine grace conceiving faith by hearing doth believe all things to be true which are revealed promised by God particularly that a sinner is iustifyed by the free mercy of God through the redemption which is in Christ Iesus 3. This faith representing God to be a severe punisher of sins there ariseth in a sinner thus disposed by faith a fear of Gods iudgments with which the Soule is profitably shaken terrifyed Prou. â— 7 For as Salomon saith the feare of our Lord is the beginning of wisdome 4. The soule of a sinner being thus terrifyed it is raised vp againe to hope by the same faith which represents God to be most bountifull mercyfull in forgiveing sins For which cause he sent his son into the world to deliver vs from sin by his death 5. Vpon this hope confidence in the divine mercy there ariseth the love of God who is so bountifull and mercyfull and likwise a hatred and detestation of sin which God hateth a sorrow and grief for what is past and a firm resolution of a better life in time to come a purpose of observing the divine Commandments of receiving the holy Sacraments Now all these dispositions of fa th fear love hope and the rest being placed in the soule of man by Gods preveening grace Iustification or the infusion of iustifying grace doth follow as we shall see shortly That these preparations difpositions are necessary before iustification the Scripture shewes Our Saviour shew the necessity of preveening grace when he said Iohn 6.44 Heb. 11.6 Eccles 1.28 ibid v. 17. No man can come vnto me vnlesse my Father draw him Of faith S. Paul saith that without faith it is impossible to please God for he that cometh to God must believe that he is and that he is a Rewarder of those who seek him Of fear beside the former testimony of Salomon it is said that who is without fear cannot be iustifyed And again the fear of our Lord chaseth away sin S. Paul saith of hope that we are saved by it Rom. 8.24 Luke 7.47 Of love our Saviour saith Many sins are forgiven her for she loved much And that repentance is also necessary there is nothing more clear in the Scriptures By all which testimonies it remaines evident that although faith be the first disposition of the soule to iustification yet the others above-mentioned are also requisite Neither can there be any difficulty in this matter since it is as clear as the Sun that no man of a sinner can become the friend of God vnlesse he haue not only faith but also the fear love of God with hope in his mercy and repentance for sins To this purpose S. Augustin saith Aug de predest sanct cap. 7 Idem serm 22. de Verb. Dom fides prima datur ex qua caetera impetrantur That is faith is first given by which the rest are obtain'd And again the house of God is founded by Faith raised vp hy hope and perfected by Charity And as in this sense it is truly said that faith doth iustify to wit as a fundamentall radicall disposition to Iustification so it is no lesse true that fear hope love repentance do also iustify to witt as secondary dispositions proceeding from faith because these likwise dispose the soule fitly to receive the forme of iustice and to become the friend of God and the Scripture ascribes forgivenesse of sins Salvation or Iustification to them as it doth vnto faith For as our Saviour told S. Mary Magdalen that her faith had saved her Luke 7. Rom. 8. Iam. 2. so he said that many sins were forgiven her because she loved much and S. Paul saith we are saved by hope and S. Iames expresly that we are iustifyed by works not by faith only By which consideration it may be easily vnderstood what works S. Paul excludes from Iustification when he saith that a man is iustifyed by faith without the works of the law For he doth not exclude the works of grace but only the works of the law which are done by the strength of nature without the grace of God and do not proceed from faith but go before it Now it is certaine that such works as not proceeding from faith do not properly dispose and prepare the soule vnto Salvation Concil T r d sess 6. câ—p 8. For as the Councel of Trent teacheth faith is the foundation roote and beginning of all Salvation Iustification and is the first effect of Gods free grace in the Soule of man But the Apostle doth not exclude from iustification the works of grace which follow faith for they do iustify that is dispose the Soule vnto Iustification as faith it self doth and they proce d also from grace as faith proceeds from it and therefore are not the works of the law but the works of grace After this manner doth that great Doctour S. Augustin clearly reconcile these two places of S. Paul S. Iames. Aug. lib. 83. quaest 76. The sentences saith he of S. Paul S. Iames be not contrary one to another whâ—n one affirmeth that a man is iustifyed by faith without works the other saith that faith is vaine without works for S. Paul speaketh of works that go before faith and S. Iames of works that do follow faith These preparations disposiâ—ions being placed in the soule Iustification it self doth follow which is not only remission of sins but also sanctification and renovation of the inward man by the voluntary reception of the divine grace gifts But albeit Iustification followeth these dispositions of faith love repentance the rest yet it is altogether free proceeding from the mercy bounty of God without the desert of man For the Catholique Church professeth openly notwitstanding the Ministers strong calumnies to the contrary that no man by any faith or works can merit the grace of Iustification Concil Trid. sess 6. cap. 8. as the Councel of Trent teacheth in these words We are said to be freely iustifyed because none of those things which preceed Iustification whether faith or works doth merit the grace of Iustification Now this grace consisteth in two thing s to witt in Remission of sins and inward sanctification by the first the soule is changed purged from sin which is the filthinesse of the Soule and by the second it is adorned and beautifyed with grace which is the beauty of it and made to die vnto sin live vnto iustice But it must be diligently observed that the Catholiques do teach according to the Scriptures that in Iustification our sins are not so forgiven that they remaine in the Soule but they are
quite taken away For S. Iohn saith of Christ Behold the Lamb of God Iohn 1.29 Acts. 3.19 Mich. 7.19 Heb. 9.28 that taketh away the sins of the world And the spots of our Soules are said to be washed cleanged and our sins to be throwen into the bottome of the sea and to be blotted out and exhausted Therefore in iustification sins do not remaine but they are really taken away As the soule in Iustification is purged and cleanged from the filthinesse of sins which are so forgiven that they are really taken away so it is also beautifyed with inward grace and inherent iustice by which he who was before a sinner is renewed in the Spirit of his mind and hath the love of God powred forth in his heart by the holy Ghost This the Apostle sheweth 1. Cor. 6.11 when writing to the Corinthians he saith These things you were to witt fornicators adulterers c. but you are washed but you are sanctified but you are iustifyed in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ and in the Spirit of our God Ephes 4.24 And elswhere be renewed in the Spirit of your mind and put on the new man which according to God is created in iustice and holynesse of truth And writing to the Romans he saith Rom 5.5 The Charity of God is powred forth in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is given vs. I forbear to cite more testimonies Aug. de gâ—â—â—ia S. Augustin sheweth that this inherent iustice is the love of God The grace whereby we are iustifyed that is Christ cap. 30. Idem de nat gra c. 70. saith he the love of God poured into our hearts And elswhere Charity begun is iustice begun Charity encreased is iustice encreased great charity is great iustice and most perfect charity is most perfect iustice If therefore charity or the love of God which is powred into our Soules and consequently is inherent intrinsecal in them be the iustice by which we are made formally iust then our iustice is also inherent intrinsecal And hereby all the causes of our Iustification according to the doctrin of the Catholique Church may be clearly vnderstood Concil Trid. sess 6. c. 7. For the efficient cause is our mercyfull God the meritorious our Lord Iesus Christ the final cause the glory of God of Christ and life everlasting and the formal cause is the Iustice of God not that by which he himself is iust but that by which he makes vs iust and with which we being endowed are renewed in the Spirit of our mind and are not only reputed but truly are iust But said the Catholique to me that you may vnderstand more fully how we are made formally iust not by that iustice which is in God but by that iustice which proceeding from God is in vs I will illustrate the matter a litle more vnto yow As sin is the death of the soule so grace and iustice is the life of it Wherefore as the natural life of man is the formal cause of his living naturally so his spiritual life which is grace iustice is the formal cause of his living spiritually As then the natural life or soule of man by which he lives naturally albeit it be from God yet it is not that life by which God lives but it is that life communicated by God to man by which man lives and therefore cannot be any thing external but must be internal in man So the Spiritual life of the soule which is grace iustice by which man lives Spiritually is not the iustice which is in God or by which God is iust but that iuftice which is communicated by God to man whereby man is rendred iust and lives Spiritually and therefore must be internal in him since nothing can live either naturally or Spiritually by any thing which is external vnto it The example of the raising Lazarus from the the dead will yet more cleare this matter For if Christ calling Lazarus from the grave had not given him inward life Lazarus could not haue risen again and lived by the life of Christ which was without him But it was necessary for the resurection of Lazarus that his own life should be inwardly restored to him by Christ It is so in our case for a man who is raised by Christ from the death of sin vnto the life of righteousnesse must have grace or iustice which is the Spiritual life of the soule inwardly communicated to him by Christ the fountain and meritorious cause of all iustice and the source of all Spirituall life or else man could not be raised from the death of sin and live spiritually S. Augustin proves by the holy Scriptures that Christ came into the world Aug. â—ib de peccat mer. remis cap. 26. seq to give vs that Spiritual life I shall heep together saith he many testimonies which shall suffice by which it may appear that for no other cause Christ came into the flesh but that by the disposition of grace he might quicken save and illuminate all those to whom as members appoynted in his body he is head who before were placed in the death sicknesse darknesse of sin I shall only bring two or three of the many testimonies of Scripture which the holy Father heapeth vp there S. Paul saith Ephes 2.4 God who is rich in mercy for his exceeding charity wherwith he loved vs even when we were dead by sins quickned vs together in Christ by whose grace you are saved and raised vs vp with him c. Ibid. c. 4 v. 24. And again be renewed in the Spirit of your mind and put on the new man which according to God is created in Iustice and holynesse of the truth The same Apostle writing to the Colossians saith And you Coloss 2.13 when you were dead in the offenses and vncircumcision of the flesh did he quicken together with him pardoning you all offenses And to Titus he saith Titus 3. v. 5. that we are iustifyed by his grace Whence it is evident that these who haue been sinners and become iust are said to rise again to be quickneed by Christ to be renewed inwardly to be iustifyed by his grace But they could not rise from the death of sin nor be quickned renewed inwardly and be iustifyed by his grace vnlesse they had spiritual life which is grace or iustice inwardly coÌ„municated vnto theÌ„ Therefore these who rise froÌ„ the death of sin are iustifyed quickned inwardly renewed have the spiritual life of iustice flowing from the merits iustice of Christ inwardly remaining in them And hence doth appear clearly the truth of that which the Catholique Church teacheth to witt that we are made iust by the iustice of God not by that wherby he himself is iust but by which he makes vs iust For as nothing can make an man iust but iustice So it is not the external
that for this one testimony which saith that our sins are covered they should deny so many which shew that sins are taken away and will not rather confesse with the Scripture that they are both covered and taken away S. Augustin sheweth excellently on this place how God doth both For comparing him to a Surgeon or Physician Aug. â—narr in Ps 31. he saith that God doth so cover the wound with a plaister that he cureth it and taketh it away Calvin his followers make Christ to be a very imperfect Spiritual Physician who can neither heale the sick nor cure the wounded soules but only can cast a cover vpon them Such a Physician of the body who could do nothing but throw his cloake vpon the sick or wounded and neither be able to take away the sicknesse or wounds would be in small esteem and little employed The second grosse errour of Calvin which denyeth inherent iustice is sufficiently above refuted Where it was shewed out of the Scriptures Fathers that we are quickned by Christ and that iustice or grace proceeding from the iustice of Christ the meritorious cause of our iustice is the spiritual life of the Soule which quickens it and therefore must be internal and inherent within vs. For as one cannot live naturally vnlesse he have internal life within him so neither can one live Spiritually by any thing that is without him but he must necessarly have the life of grace or iustice within him This truth is so strong that Calvin did sometime acknowledge it for he saith Cal. lib. de refrom Eccl. p. 316. that we are never reconciled to God but we are also gifted with inherent iustice But at other times he frequently opposeth it affirming that the most holy and iust persons are nothing inwardly but filthy sinners and that all their iustice consists only in the external iustice of Christ which is imputed to them and with which their sins and filthynesse are covered Math. 23.27 So that Calvins iust men are not vnfitly by some compared to whited Sepulchres to which our Saviour compared the Pharisees that outwardly appeare vnto men beautifvll but within are full of dead mens bones all filthinesse So the Presbyterians would appeare beautifull outwardly by the iustice of Christ but inwardly they are full of filthinesse iniquity They are also like Wolves in sheeps clothing who haue an external shew of meeknesse iustice but inwardly are ravenous creatures But as sheeps clothing doth not make a wolfe to become a lamb so neither will the external iustice of Christ that innocent lamb with which a sinner would cloth himself outwardly and yet remaine still in his sins make him a Saint Iohn e ist 1 â—hap 3. v. 7. S. Iohn giveth a serious warning to this purpose Little children saith he let no man seduce you He that doth iustice is iust even as he also that is Christ is iust Therefore they are seduced who think to be iust and yet will do no iustice as Christ did The third errour to witt that faith alone doth iustify is also above refuted For 1. it hath been shewed not to be in Scripture And therefore the Presbytetians make it very vnreasonably against their own principles the principal article of their religion 2. It is not only not to be found in Scripture but it is expresly word by word against Scripture as hath been seen out of S. Iames. Therefore the Presbyterians brags of great advantage in this point are very false and groundlesse 3. It is also against the holy Fathers who condemned it as we haue seen in some ancient heretiques Yea S. Augustin doth affirm that because it had risen in the very time of the Apostles by misinterpreting the words of S. Paul the other Apostles as S. Peter S. Iames S. Iohn did direct the intention of their epistles and wrote most earnestly to roote out that errour from the minds of men And S. Paul also did expresse himself sufficiently against this errour when he said that albeit he had all faith so that he could remove mountains if he had not charity 1. Cor. 13.13 which he calleth greater and more excellent then faith and hope he would be nothing and his faith would profite him nothing Whence S. Augustin saith that it is charity Aug. lib. 15. de Trin. cap. 27. Leo serm de collect Shel p. 108. 108. which makes all vertues profitable and that faith may be present but it cannot profite without charity and S. Leo saith that charity quickens faith it self by which the iust man lives Yea M. Shelford the Protestant Minister above cited saith expresly that Charity is the most precious grace of God and is the greatest mean instrument of our Iustification And that he meaning Calvin who preferreth faith before charity in our Iustification would elude S. Pauls demonstration But there is another part or branch of this third errour much more dangerous then the former For as they teach that faith alone doth iustify and yet they require with it charity other vertues which makes the difference to be more nominal then real so they teach that this iustifying faith is nothing else but a sure persuasion that every one ought to have of the forgivenesse of his sins for the merits of Christ and that he is iust in the sight of God This is the special faith which they say is only given to the elect and these who once have it can never fall from it and they are sure of their election predestination In this matter the Presbyterians differ substantially from the Catholiques who require also faith to Iustification but of a far different nature from this of Calvin which they esteem not to be faith but rather a phanatical fancy and high presumption Against which I found some solid reasons which I will briefly touch 1. No maÌ„ ought to believe any thing as an article of faith but that which God hath revealed But God hath not revealed that every maÌ„s sins are forgiven him Therefore he ought not to believe it much lesse although he believe it is he iustifyed by it 2. There is neither precept nor example in the whole Scripture of such a special iustifying faith Therefore it is not to be admitted 3. It is far different from the faith of Abraham the father of the faithfull by which he was iustifyed which faith the Apostle in the same epistle to the Romans doth highly extoll For he was iustifyed by believing the promise of God which was revealed to him to witt that he should be the Father of many nations and that his seed should be as the starres of the heauen and the sand of the sea This is the faith which the Christians of all ages ever required before Luther Calvin arose to believe what God had revealed to witt the articles of our Creed and the other matters contaynd in Scripture accorording to that of the Apostle If thou
all men would be cleansed from sin and so all would be saved which is false If they say It is not death simply but death ioyn'd with faith that hath this power Why shall not also faith and life have the same power How can the Presbyterians without any ground in Scripture assigne that power to faith and death which they deny against Scripture to faith and the holy Sacraments and to the blood of Christ Death indeed may put an end to sin that one sin no more but it cannot take away sins already done or else death would be more powerfull according to that tenet then the blood of Christ the holy Sacraments which is not only a groundlesse fancy but also a great absurdity Out of which it followeth that either the Presbyterians must grant that they do not go to heaven which is very much against the assurance of their election or that they are purged from their sins after this life since they are not purged in it which is against their negative confession And so these who deny a a Purgatory for venial sins must grant a new and most dangerous Purgatory for mortal sins For my part I could never find a solid answer to this reason and therefore I leave it to the Presbyteries consideration But because this Catholique did trouble vs with this difficulty I thought to have entangled him as much with the words of Bellarmin whereof I had heard some Ministera often boast Did not Bellarmin said I after he had much laboured to prove Iustification by works in end conclude That it was most safe to put all our confidence in the only mercy of God What will become then of all your works and merits which such a great Champion of your Church doth renounce To which he answered that Bellarmins words fully related do clear the whole matter Bellar. lib. 5. de Iustif cap. 7. prop. 3. and shew the vanity of the Ministers pretences For thus he speaks By reason of the vncertainty of our proper Iustice and of the danger of our vaine glory it is most safe to put all our confidence in the only mercy favour of God Where he doth not deny neither good works nor merits but only affirmeth that for two reasons which he there toucheth that it is most safe not to rely vpon them but vpon the alone mercy of God Out of which the Ministers would make this false collection therefore we are not iustifyed by works Which is as ridiculous as if you would say The Protestants teach that it is most safe to rely vpon the mercy of God Therefore they are not iustifyed by faith If then the Protestants relying vpon the mercy of God taketh not away Iustification by faith why should not also the Catholiques relying on the same mercy not take away Iustification by works Bellarmin speaks so clearly in this matter that his meaning cannot be wrested without malice For he sheweth in the same place that David and other Saints had some confidence in their iustice and good works according to that in the 17. Psalme The Lord will render to me according to my iustice because I have kept his wayes The like he sheweth of Nehemias Ezechias and Ester And this they did with great humility But because such cōfidēce is dangerous to many by reason of pride vaine glory that may arise beside there are few who haue such merits or are sure to have them Therefore Bellarmin saith it is most safe to rely on the mercy of God whereof he gives this reason Either a man hath good works or he hath none but evil works If he hath no good but evil works then he is perniciously deceived who trusts in evil works for these are deceitfull riches as S. Bernard calls them If he hath good works he looseth nothing by not looking on them by putting his trust in the mercy of God alone for God lookes on them knowes them well and will not suffer them to passe without their due reward Thus Bellarmin Yea Concil Trid. sess 6. cap. 16. the Councel of Trent makes the like profession when it saith Although much be given to good works in the holy Scriptures c. Yet God forbid that a Christian should trust or glory in himself not in our Lord whose goodnesse is so great that he willeth these things to be our merits which are his own gifts The Ministers may collect out of these words by their Logique that the Councel of Trent yea and that all Papists are Protestants But they will not distinguish between the necessity of good works and confiding in them which are very different At least all moderat Protestants may know by this open profession the falshood of that calumny which is often beaten into their eares to witt that all Papists presume in their merits S. Augustin sheweth that there are two gulfs in this matter one vpon either hand and that the truth is a direct way in the middle Presumption of iustice or good works is the gulf vpon the one hand and negligence of good works is the precipice on the other But the earnest care of good works and piety accompanyed with humility is the safe way in the middle Thus ended the Catholique to the good satisfaction of some Protestants who were present To conclude this matter wherein I have stayed longer by reason of the Ministers specious pretences of great advantage in it I can not believe any more Iustification by faith only as the principal article of my religion because it is not in Sctipture because it is expresly against Scripture against the holy Fathers because it is an ancient heresy condemned in Simon Magus Eunomius because the Presbyteriās iustifying faith is not a true Catholique faith having the divin reveal'd truth for its obiect as these he retiques required but is a private fancy a false faith Shelf aboue as it is acknowledged by some Protestāts having for its obiect humane presumption Because it makes Christ a most imperfect Physician and either debarreth man from the kingdome of heaven into which he cannot enter with the filthinesse of his sins or exposeth him after this life to a most dangerous purgation Because it breeds neglect of all piety and good works and opens a wide gate to all sort of vice In a word albeit the Ministers bragged much of this article yet I found they had never lesse reason if we will stand to the iudgment of the Scriptures Fathers which God willing I ever intend to prefer to their fancies and to their Philosophical distinctions or rather confusions to which they are forced to run that they may lurk in their obscurities when they are beaten out of the Scriptures in which at first they pretended to be impregnably setled It is sufficient for me that the Scripture expresly saith that a man is iustifyed by works and not by faith only Which is the contradiction of the Presbyterians faith and
baptism when he saith Aug. lib 1. de peccat mer. rcmis c. 5. by the begetting flesh original sin is only contracted but by the regenerating Spirit remission is made not only of original but also the of voluntary sins S. Chrysostom doth more largely illustrate this matter shewing that baptism doth not only take away sin but also bringeth many graces privileges to the persons baptized They are Chrys in homil ad Neophitos saith he not only made free but holy not only holy but iust not only iust but children not only children but heires not only heires but brethren of Christ not only brethren of Christ but coheires not only coheires but memhers not only the temple but the members of the Spirit Yow see how many are the privileges of baptism Many indeed think that the heavenly grace consists only in the remissien of sins but we have reckoned ten privileges For this cause we baptize infants c. Idem in homil ad baptizandos Thus S. Chrysostom Again the same holy Father sheweth that albeit a sinner were defiled with all sorte of iniquity and tyed with the bands of all wickednesse yet when he comes vnto this Bath he riseth more pure then the beames of the Sun And as a little spark of fire cast into the deep sea is not leasurely but instantly extinguished by the aboundance of waters forthwith it is shewed to be nothing so all humane malice when it comes to the waters of these heavenly fountaines is more easily put out then the heate of that little spark And least this should be thought to be said out of ambition or exaggeration he proves all from these words of S. Paul 1. Cor. 9.10.11 Do not erre Neither fornicators nor Idolaters nor Adulterers c. shall possesse the kingdome of God And these things indeed you were but you are washed but you are sanctifyed but you are iustifyed Then after an excellent discours on the vertue of baptism he sheweth why it is not called the lauer of remission of sins nor the lauer of purification but the lauer of regenerion because saith he it doth not only forgive our ssns nor simply purify vs who were wrapped vp in wickednesse but it makes vs as if we were borne from heaven More testimonies need not to be added since the Centurists do confesse that the most auncient Fathers as S. Clement Cent. 2. cap. 4. cent 3. c. 4. S. Iustin Cyprian and many others maintain'd the same doctrine Yea they maintain'd this so eagerly that some of them do brand those who believe the contrary with the note of infidelity as we have seen lately out of S. Augustin Greg. lib. 9. regist ep 39. To whom also accordeth S. Gregory the great who saith that nothing can be more vnfaithfull then to teach that sins are only superficially or not fully taken away in baptism Moreover this truth is so engrafted in the hearts of Christians that the most part of Protestants believes it albeit it be against the faith of their Church and albeit it be also true that few of them know so much Hence it came to passe that diverse Presbyterians were scandalized at some words which a great Apostle of the Covenant spake lately against this truth For when one striving to cleare himself before the Presbytery of some imputation wherewith he was charged had said that he was as innocent of that whereof he was accused as he was free of original sin by baptisme the said Apostle presently took him vp sharply told him that he was speaking flat Popery and that neither he nor any man whosoever would be freed from original sin so long as they lived Wherevpon many to whose eares this discourse came took great offence as if this had been the private opinion of that Minister not knowing that it was also the belief of the Presbyterian Church and of their first Reformers Hence it may appeare that this article of the Presbyterian faith is not only against the Scriptures holy Fathers but also against the very instinct of almost all Christians And besids all these absurdities I found it to have been a most auncient heresy defended by the Origenists who thought as S. Epiphanius witnesseth Epiph. haer 64. that sins were not taken away by baptism but only covered and were at length purged by death So that we have for the most part auncient and condemned heresies for the articles of the Presbyterian faith Yea a famous Protestant of Germany condemnes this opinion in the name of his Lutheran brethren as a blasphemie against the holy Scriptures This blasphemie Shlusselburg lib. 1. Theol. art 18 saith he of the Calvinists that baptism doth not purge sins the holy Ghost in in many places refuteth All which besides many other considerations were more then sufficient to hinder me from making such a pernicious errour which indeed makes baptism of no effect an article of my faith I will conclude this matter with the testimonies of two most renowned Fathers who found by experience the wonderfull effects of baptisme Aug. lib 4. Confess cap. 4. S. Augustin doth relate how a dear Camerâ—d of his whom he had infected with the errours and heresies which himself followed before his conversion falling extreamly sick being without vnderstanding or sense was in that condition baptized And how thereafter he coming to his senses S. Augustin began to iest him with the baptism which he had received without vnderstanding But saith the father he found that he had received it and abhorred me as an enemy admonishing me with a wonderfull libertie that I would leave off to speak such things if I would remain a friend Whereat S. Augustin professeth that he much admired to see such a change wrought in the mind by that which was done in the body of him who at that time knew not what they did Cypr. epist 2. ad Donat S. Cyprian also ingenuously confesseth what a vitious man himself was before baptism and how suddenly he was changed and became an other man by the grace which he received in that Sacrament and acknowledging thankfully the many benefites which Christianity conferred vpon him he calleth it truly The death of sins and the life of vertues The like admirable change was also wrought by baptism in the soule of S. Augustin By all which may be knowen that baptism not only purgeth the soule from sin and adorneth it with grace but also it changeth admirably the mind of man The false supposition of the Presbyterians that original sin is nothing else but concupiscence shall be hereafter refuted in the triall of the Covenant CHAP. XX. That Baptism is necessary for the Salvation of Infants which is denyed by the Presbyterians I took notice of aÌ„ other daÌ„gerous errour which was taught by our first Reformers and is yet maintain'd by the Presbyterians against the necessity of baptism For as they teach that baptism taketh not a way original
sin so they belieue that it is not necessary for salvation that children dying without that Sacrament may be saved VpoÌ„ this dangerous doctrin followeth a most dangerous practise Fot they believing baptism not to be necessary suffer many children to die without it and they have also made a law abrogating all private baptism Our first Reformers shew their minde clearly The Scotiâ—h Confession c. of baptism Confess Vvestminst chap. 28. n. 5 Cal. in Antido to Concil ad sess 6. c. 5. lib. 4. instit c. 16. sect 24. 25. cont art Parisiens p. 307. F or Râ—yon de â—ortu progressu haeres lib. 8. c. 11. when they say in their first Confession That baptism isnoto of such necessity that the want of it can be hurtfull to the Salvation of children And they deny also the profitt of it when they subioyn that many have ben baptized and yet were never inwardly purged The same is almost repeated by our new Presbyterian Reformers in their late confession at Westminster where they say that grace and salvation are not so necessarly annexed vnto baptism that no person can be saved or regenerated without it or that all that are baptized are vndoubtedly regenerated These doctrines and practises are dâ—rived from Calvin the first Foundator of Presbytery who taught that the children of the faithfull are holy from their mothers womb are already sanctifyed and have remission of their sins and that they have need of baptism not as of a help necessary but as of seale ordain'd by God to seale in them the grace of adoption And if they die they may be saved without baptism And according to this doctrin he made a law in Geneva that the children to be baptized should expect sermon and he suffered a child to dye without baptisme because it was brought a little late to the Church as Florimond Reymond testifyeth Now I found the opposite doctrin to witt that baptism is necessary for the salvation of infants to be most firmly founded in Gods word to haue been strongly and zealously defended by the holy Fathers and the ancient Church and to be conforme to the general instinct of Christians Therefore the Presbyrian doctrin which is contrary must be against all those And besids I found it to be an auncient heresy and to be so dangerous and pernicious an errour that diverse famous Protestants have abandonned it All which points I shall briefly touch 1. Our Saviour saith clearly in the Scripture vnles a man be borne again of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of God Iohn v. 5. Which place the holy Fathers and the ancient Church vnderstood of baptism Aug. lib. 1. de pecc mer. remiss c. 30. S. Augustin sheweth that this place was so expresse convincing that it confounded the Pelagians who denyed original sin and made them acknowledge the necessity of baptism although not for the remission of original sin which they denyed yet for the attayning of the kingdom of heaven But yet to maintain their errour they foolishly imagined that children might be saved without baptism although without it Vrb. Reg. 1. parte oper in Caetechismo minori fol. 104. 105. 107. they could not enter into heaven Vrbanus Regius a famous Protestant in Germany saith that the right beleeving Fathers and Christians vnderstood this place of baptism And to beleeve saith he that none either man or child can be saved without baptism both the Scripture and the authority of the auncient Church compelleth vs. For the Fathers we shall bring S. Augustin who writeth thus to S. Hierome Aug. epist. 20. ad Hier. Whosoever saith that such children shall have life in Christ who depart this life without participatien of the Sacrament of baptism that man questionlesse gainsayeth the preaching of the Apostles and condemneth the whole Church where such hast is made to runne with children because it is beleeved without doubt that otherwise they cannot at all be quickned in Christ And in another place he saith most earnestly Aug. lib. 3. de origine anâ—mae cap. Do not beleeve do not say do not tea h that children preveened by death before they receive baptism can attayn remission of their original sin if you desire to be a Catholique And that this was not only the belief of S. Augustin but also of the other holy Fathers as of S. Cyprian Nazianzen S. Hierom Câ—nt 3. c. 4. Cent. 4. c. 4 Aug. epist 90 92. S. Ambrose S. Hilarius c. the Centurists themselves do acknowledge yea the Carthaginian Milevitan Councels as S. Augustin testifieth professed the same and condemned their opinion who think that children can be saved without baptism And that the necessity of baptism is conforme to the generall instinct of Christians may appeare by the former testimony of S. Augustin where he sheweth that Christians make such haste and are so earnest to have their children baptised because they believe that otherwise they cannot be quickned in Christ Therefore the Presbyterian doctrin which denyeth the necessity of baptism gainsayeth the Scriptures Fathers and â—s against the common belief of Christians Moreover it was condemned Aug. lib de haeres c. 69. as an old heresy in the Pelagians For they denyed also that baptism was necessary for the remission of original sin There is indeed this difference between them the Presbyterians that they denying original sin thought it not necessary for the remission of it albeit they esteem'd it necessary for the attayning the kingdom of heaven But the Presbyterians graunting original sin believe that baptism is neither necessary for the remission of it nor for obtaining of heaven and so their errour in this point is greater then that of the Pelagians For they promise the kingdom of heaven to children dying without baptism which the Pelagians presumed not to do it being so clearly against the Scriptures That diverse famous Protestants have abandonned this errour and do hold that Salvation is not promised to the children of the faithfull dying without baptism Breirly sheweth in the Protestants Apology Prot Apol. trac 3. sect 4. n. 11. where he cites for this purpose the Confession of Auxburg Vrbanus Regius Hosmanus Bilson Bishop of Winchester and others King Iames also in the conference at Hampton-Court maintain'd that baptism was necessarie by the necessity of command albeit he did not think it necessarie by the necessitie of means All which considerations were more then sufficient motives to make me abandon the Presbyterian opinion and to embrace the Catholique belief concerning the necessity of haptism for the Salvation of infants But finding that the Presbyterians have principally two exceptions against the ancient Catholique doctrin I proposed them to a Catholique for my greater satisfaction First said I the Presbyterians do alleadge that the necessity of baptism is against the power of God by tying him to the ordinary means 2. They
affirm that it is against his mercy to exclude so many children from the kingdom of heaven And therefore in their Covenant they accuse you who are Catholiques of cruel iudgment against children dying without baptism To which the Catholique answered that these pretences were frivolous For first said he that cannot be against Gods power which is according to his divine will by which his power is in some kind limited Now God whose power is infinit and who might save children by many other means then by baptism hath declared his will th t vnlesse a man be borne again he cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven and therefore so much as we know by his reveal'd will he hath appointed no other remedie for original sin but baptism which being determinated by Gods proper will cannot be against his power Neither is God hereby tyed to any ordinary means but to such wherevnto he hath freely determinated himself according to his will Vpon which only will of God and his divin institution and not vpon the fancy speculation of man do depend the remedies which are necessarie for the Salvation of infants Now Gods will and institution cannot be knowen but by the divin revelation and God hath reveal'd no other remedie but baptism Therefore as the Catholiques do well by grounding their faith on the divin revelation and by vseing all diligence to apply the remedie which is appointed by Christ for the Salvation of infants so the Presbyterians do ill by founding their faith in this point not vpon the Scriptures but vpon vncertain coniectures which are also against the Scriptures and they do also ill by neglecting the remedie ordain'd by God to expose the Salvation of infants to meer vncertainties S. Augustin saith excellently to this purpose Let not according to our fancy Aug. lib. de pec mer. remis c. 32. eternal salvation be promised to infants dying without the baptism of Christ which the divin Scriptures preferable to all humane ingines do not promise Secondly the Catholique said that the Presbyterians speak not consequentially when they say that Gods power should not be tyed to the ordinary means For by this phrase they would make people believe that they esteem'd baptism the ordinarie mean of taking away or of pardoninng original sin which indeed they do not For they teach with Calvin that original sin is taken away before baptism which doth not according to them purge or forgive sin but is only a scale of sin already forgiven And therefore the Presbyterians in this matter both contradict themselves and would deceive others Next the same Catholique shew me that the Presbyterians by their other pretence would seem to plead for the mercy of God as they did by the first for his power but with a like bad successe and that they very vnreasonably accuse the Catholiques iudgment For it is no crueltie to conform our iudgments to the iudgment of God which we know by his own revelation Gods iudgments although they be sometimes so secret that we cannot alwayes penetrate into the true causes of them yet it is most certain that they are ever iust and therefore not cruell But as in this matter Gods iudgment is clearly reveal'd so it is very easy to find the cause of it to witt original sin which as it was contracted by generation from Adam so it must be purged and taken away by regeneration in Christ or else he who is truth it self saith that none can enter into the kingdom of heaven Besides the Catholiques iudgment against infants dying without baptism is not so cruel as the Presbyterians iudgment is cruel against many children dying with baptism For the more common sentence of Catholique Divines is that children dying without baptism are not troubled with any sensible paine but that they are only excluded for want of it from the supernaturall happinesse which the baptized enioy in heaven and that otherwise they leade a happie life But the Presbyterians in their new confession teach that all children baptized are not vndoubtedly regenerated to which is consequent that many infants baptised are not saved as not belonging to the Covenant of grace which Bucer did expresse more clearly Bucer in cap. â—3 Math. when he saith that children predestinate are saved without baptism and the not predestinate are damned even with baptism Now I enquire which of these two iudgments is more cruell To say that children dying without baptism do not enter into heaven but yet they suffer no sensible paine or to say that many children dying with baptism are not only excluded from heaven but are also eternally tormented in hell with sensible paines Without all doubt the last which is the iudgment of the Presbyterians is incomparably more cruell Moreover it is more rigorous then the iudgment of these other Catholiques Divines who teach that infants dying without baptism are not only excluded from heaven but are condemned to hell and to some sensible paines therein for the same reason For it is more rigorous without doubt to condemne to hells sensible paines some infants that are baptized and some that are not then to iudge that the only not baptized children are liable to that paine By this it may be seen that the Presbyrians who accuse others falsly of cruell iudgment against children dying without baptism are guilty themselves of more cruell iudgement against children dying with baptism But albeit said he the Catholiques iudgment in this matter were false or cruell as the Presbyterians do alleadge yet there followeth no cruelty nor inconuenience vpon it to children who are thereby with the greater care and commiseration carried in all haste to baptism So that this pretended cruelty in iudgment produceth true mercy compassion in action But if the Presbyterians doctrine be false as it must be if the criptures Fathers Councels be true great evils and cruelties follow vpon it to the children Fot thereby many of them are suffered to die without baptism and so are cruelly deprived of their Salvation These mens pretended mercy in Iudment produceth reall cruelty in their actions Thus he in answer to my doubts Moreover the same Catholique shew me that according to the Catholique Doctours the baptism of infants may be supplyed by Martyrdom which is also called baptism in the Scripture as when our Saviour said to the children of Zebedee Mark 10 38. Can you be baptized with the baptism wherewith I am baptized And so the Church did of old and doth still honour the Innocent children murdered by Herod as Martyrs The same is also verifyed of those who are come to age as S. Augustin testifieth Whosoever also Aug. de civitate Dei lib. 13. c. 7 saith he not having teceived the lawer of regeneration dyeth for the confession of Christ it availeth as much to him for remission of his sins as if they had been washed away in the sacred font of baâ—tism The baptism of water may be supplyed also
a more excellent foode then Manna Iohn 6.33 to witt the bread of life his own flesh But if the Sacrament were meer bread and not Christs body it would not be more excellent then Manna which was called the bread of Angels but much inferiour to it as is evident 4. Christ who is goodnesse and wisdom it self would not for tropes and figures have vsed so many asseverations as are set down in the 6. chapter of S. Iohn Neither would he have suffered so many of his disciples and others to go away from him after so many doubts proposed by them but he would have cleared the matter vnro them Lastly If this liberty be once graunted to expound the Scripture figuratively when we are not forced to it by any other Scripture or article of our faith then nothing will remaine but vncertaine opinions of divine things and so by this means the whole mysteries of the Christian religion may be denyed or overturned For there is no more requisite according to this licentious rule but that some few Novelists think a mystery impossible albeit all the holy Fathers ancient Church did ever esteem it not only possible but also a truth reveal'd by God and an article of their faith And so diverse heretiques have imagined the mysterie of the Incarnation of the holy Trinity and such like principal articles of the Christian religion to be impossible and therefore have expounded all the Scriptures which speak of them figuratively as the Presbyterians do here For these reasons besides the authority of the holy Fathers it appear'd sufficiently evident to me that the words of Christ concerning the holy Sacrament ought to be literally plainly vnderstood and not figuratively This truth also of the reall presence was shewed to me to betestifyed and confirmed from heaven by miracles both auncient and modern which are related by famous and faithfull Authors For either some singular benefites have been obtain'd by the faith of this holy Sacrament as expulsion of Devils deliverance from shipwrack and the like or some punishments have fallen vpon those who either did not beleeve the reall presence or vsed the Sacrament irreverently or some visions and apparitions of Christ in the forme of a child or flesh have been seen to confirm those who were doubtfull of the reall presence Of the first sorte Prosp de promissi Praed Dei c. cap. 6. S. Prosper bringeth an example which fell out at Carthage how a young Arabian maide who by a certaine sin made her self an habitation to the Devil by whom she was so miserably vexed some dayes that her throat being stopped she could receive no meat or drink was at length delivered by the Communion of the sacred body of our Lord. But most famous is that miracle which S. Bernard by the holy Sacrament did at Milan before innumerable people For he cured a woman who had been possessed many yeares by the Devil and was rather a monster then a woman In vita S. Bernardi lib. 2. cap. 3. by holding the holy Sacrament above her head and saying O wicked Spirit here is present thy Iudge Here is the highest power resist now if thou canst Now said he the Prince of this world shall be cast forth This is that body which was taken of the body of the Virgin which was stretched on the tree of the crosse which lay in the sepulchre which in the sight of his disciples ascended vnto heaven I command thee O wicked Spirit in the terrible power of this Maiesty that going out of this hand maid of our Lord thou presume to touch her no more God approved the truth of S. Bernards faith which was alwayes the faith of the Catholique Church by granting his desire Flor. Reym de ortu haeres lib. 2. cap. 12. The like miracle was done in this last age at Laon in Picardie on the person of a young woman named Nicolas Obry as is related with many admirable circumstances by an eye witnesse Florimond Reymond Counsellour of the Parliament of Burdeaux by which miracle he professeth himself to have been drawen out of the gulf of heresie Ambros in Orat. funeb de obitu Satyri S. Ambrose doth also relate how his brother Satyrus by the great faith he had of this holy Sacrament was miraculously delivered from shipwrack How God hath punished those who have abused or blasphem'd this holy Sacrament both auncient and modern histories do shew S. Cyprian relateth many of these miracvlous punishments Ott Mileâ—it cont Parmen lib. 2. For. de ortu haerâ—s lib. 4. c. 10. which fell out in his time so that some were filled with vnclean Spirits others were turned into madnesse S. Optatus doth shew that the Donatists who threw the holy Sacrament of the Catholiques vnto dogges immediatly thereafter felt the divine iudgment for the dogges becoming enraged did set vpon their own Masters and tore them in pieces The above named Florimond doth relate how an Arian woman of Cracovie in the yeare 1579. looking out at her window and seeing the holy Sacrament caried in procession cry'd out Behold the beare which the Papists carie and adore But immediatly she was punished For the Devil seazing on her did so torment her that blaspheming she expired in her husbands armes Moreover Idem lib. 4. cap. 6. the same-Author sheweth that a Iew having made himself Christian did steale out of a Catholique Church three consecrated hosties with which he fled to Hungarie where he sold one of them to a Iew in Presburg and with the other two he went to another town called Nickesburg where he assembled diverse of his companions to shew their outrage against the Sacrament Whence it came to passe that one of the company taking a knife did stob the sacred hostie which was lying on a table saying if thou be the God of the Christians shew it by some miracle The blow was no sooner given but the blood did spring vp by which they were astonished and in the same houre thunder came from heaven which destroyed that house and consumed into ashes that wicked company except only three who half burnt were left to be witnesses of their wickednesse and having escaped the fire of heaven were severly punished by the hand of man as the Author recounts This miracle was so much the more famous that the table and the two hosties of which one was pierced by a knife were found entire among the middest of these ashes and were collected at the sight of innumerable people This miracle fell out in the yeare 1580. I passe by many more which were showen me to this purpose Paul Diac. in vâ—ta S. Greg. Ioann Eiar in vita eiusd Greg. lib. 2. c. 41. Lastly for the comfort of the faithfull or for confirmation of the doubtfull some visions have appeared in the holy Sacrament That which is recounted in the life of S. Grego the great is very remarkable The historie is briefly this
testament of Moyses rod turned into a serpent of water turned into blood You see then saith he that by prophetical grace nature was twise changed what shall we then say of the divine consecration it self where the words of our Saviour do operate if the speech of Elias was so prevalent that it brought down fire from heaven shall not the speech of Christ prevaile to change the species or nature of the elements Cypr. serm de de coena Domini Greg. Nys Orat. Catech. cap. 37. Damasc l. 4. Ortho fidei S. Cyprian above cited saith that the bread is changed not in shape but in nature and by the omnipotency of the wotd is made flesh S. Gregory Nyssen affirmeth that the bread wine are transelemented And S. Iohn Damascen averreth that the elements are transchanged ascribing also that change to the omnipotency of God albeit we cannot know the manner how it is done Neither is that much to be admired for the same Father saith we can hardly tell how bread and wine or water by eating drinking are turned into the substance of our body blood If we can hardly know the manner of that change which is made every day by nature how can we think to comprehend the manner of this supernatural change which is made in the divine mysteries by the omnipotent power of the God of nature These testimonies besides others shew me sufficiently both the possibility antiquity of the thing signified by transubstantiation to witt a conversion of the whole substance of the bread and wine into the substance of Christs body blood the outward formes or accidents of bread wine remaining Therefore the Presbyterians do affirm very rashly in their new Confession that this change is not only repugnant to Scripture but also to common sense and reason seing the holy Fathers who cannot with any modestie be denyed to have common sense and reason did believe and prove it both by the Scriptures reason At least I resolved to preferre alwayes the common sense of the Fathers to the private sense of the Presbyterians Then when the thing it self is clear it is great follie in some to make out cryes against the word transubstantiation which they may do as well vpon the same ground against the words Trinity Consubstantial If they receive these vpon the authority of the Church and a General Councel why not the other also vpon the same authority If the change of our Saviours figure or Countenance vpon mount Thabour be fitly called Transfiguration Math. 17. v. 2. why may not also this substantial change of the elements into his body blood be iustly called Transubstantiation yea Beza plainly confesseth that if the letter of the Scripture be followed Papistical transubstantiation is established Beza vt infra And we have seen that the letter must be followed As I saw great vnity among the Catholiques in their belief concerning the holy Sacrament so I admired to find such dissension and confusion among Protestants in so substantial a point of the Christian religion and that this confusion should have risen eVen among their chief Apostles and the first builders of their high tower of Reformation Luth. in lib. de Capt. Babyl cap de Eucha Zuing. in lib. de vera falsa relig ca. de Euc. Cal lib. 4. Instit cap. 18. For Luther teacheth that Christs body is truely and really in the Sacrament but that the substance of the bread is not changed into it and that they remayne both together Zuinglius opposed his Master and taught that the Sacrament is only a bare signe of Christs body which is not in or with the elements but only really in t he heavens Then Calvin the third Apostle came in with pretence of a third light wherewith he would illuminate the world and reform these Reformers First he taught with Zuinglius against Luther that Christs body is only really in the heavens and not in the elements Then against Zuinglius he saith that the elements are not bare signes but they exhibite vnto vs the true body blood of Christ which we eate by the mouth of faith And because it seems impossible to eate any thing remaining at so great a distaÌ„ce he telleth yow that this mysterie is vnperceptible as indeed it is in his opinion which is more hard to conceive then the belief of the Catholiques because it is impossible and hath no ground neither in Scriptures nor Fathers But as some grave Authours have ' observed Calvins opinion of the Sacrament ' differs nothing in reality from the opinion of Zuinglius except only in obscurity of words which are trimmed vp to deceive men putting them in hopes of realities but indeed giving them nothing but bare figures For which cause Luther and his Disciples do brand both Zuinglius Calvin and their successors with the infamous name of Sacramentarian heretiques We do seriously censure saith he Luth. cont artic Louan Thesi 27. Idem tom 7. Vvit f. 381. ibid fol. 382. Luther in lib de Missa priuata vnct sacerd com 7. wit om Zuingl in lib da subsidiâ— Encharsstia Tigurini tract 3. cont confes Luth. p. 61. Zuinglians all Sacramentaries as heretiques strangers from the Church of God Again I take God to witnesse the whole world that I do not agree with them nor shall ever agree with them so long as the world endureth but I shall keep my hands free from the blood of those whom these heretiques draw from Christ whom they deceive and murder He leaveth also a perpetual curse to all those who will make peace with them which curse his disciples have diligently shun'd Yea he professeth that amongst other things the Devil counselled himself to deny the real presence to which he did not give consent by reason of Christs clear words to the contrarie But what the Devil could not do in this point with the Master he performed by his Scholler Zuinglius who by his own confession learned this opinion of a Spirit in the night for which cause Luther saith that the Devil doth now ever dwell in the Zuinglians that their blasphemous breasts are insatanized supersatanized and persatanized with many other horrible expressions of which the Zuinglians say did ever a man heare such words proceed from a furious and infernal Devil Luthers Schollers do continue their Masters zeale for one of them very famous Schlussel de Theologia Cavin lib. 1. c. 20. writes that as of old Averroes the Arabian the Pagans Iewes railed at the Christians for their beleef of Christs reall presence so do now hostes abiurati testamenti filij Dei Calvinistae blaspbemi the blasphemous Calvinists the foresworne enemies of Christs tâ—stament and with the auncient Pagans they take great pleasure with poisoned and Devilish blasphemies to deface and inveigh against the receiving of Christs true body which we by Christs words defend And having shewed by all circumstances that the
words of Christs institution ought to be litterally vnderstood he concludes in these words Ibidem fol. 90. Horrible therefore and detestable is the malice of the Sacramentaries that this so clear a word they do perversly interprete and change into significations tropes and figures Melanch in lib de verit corp Christi in Sacram Melanchton also saith that these words of Christ This is my body fulmina erunt they shall be thunderbolts against those who deny the beleef of Christ true body in the Sacrament Thus we have seen what iudgment Luther and his followers have of the Zuinglians Calvinists for their negative belief of the real presence Neither is the iudgment of the Zuinglians and Calvinists much better of the others for their beleef of the reall presence by Consubstantiation Zuinglius speaking to this purpose of Luther saith Zuingl tom 2. respons ad Confess Lutheri f. 478. Tigurini tract 3. cont Confes Luth. p. 61. Cal in admonit vlt. ad Vvestphal tom 7. p. 829. Idem cont Hes husium Behold how Satan endeavoures to possesse wholly that man And his Tigurin Schollers speak yet more clearly Luther calleth vs say they a damned execrable sect but let him take heed least he shew himself as an heretique who will not or cannot communicate with these who do professe Christ How clearly doth Luther here shew himself to have a Devil How many filthy things breathing all the Devils of hell doth he belsh forth c. Calvin saith We affirm that they to witt the Lutherans do speak and think more grosly of the corporal presence then the Papists And in another place he saith speaking of the Eucharist I have shewed a long time ago that the Papists are a little more modest and sober in their raveries then they Beza affirmeth that we cannot insist vpon the letter of these words of Christ this is my body but Papistical Transubstantiation is established And again Either transubstantiation is to be established tom 7. p. 844. Beza de Coena Domini cont Vvestph◠p. 215. p. 216 217. or a figure Thus we see how these first Apostles of Protestants like the builders of Babilon are divided in so important an article of the Christian faith The beleef of Zinglius and Calvin in this matter is heresy blasphemy to Luther his Schollers And Luthers faith to Calvin is a meer raverie more insuportable then the Popish transubstantiation If this dissenssion was so great at the beginning how great must it be now in the progresse How can these men be true Apostles who disagreed so manifestly bitterly in such a necessarie princicipal point of the Christian religion Or what assurance can any man have who followeth such vnsure Guides To conclude this point I could hardly desire greater satifaction for the Catholique belief of the real presence then by Gods grace I found to witt expresse Scriptures the holy Fathers vniuersal Church famous miracles the light of reason grounded vpon the goodnesse and wisdome of Christ whereas for the Presbyterian opinion which is an ancient heresie is condemned by the Lutherans as a blasphemie I found we had no Scriptures but were enforced to flie from the clear words of it to tropes figures to some shallow carnal reasons against the Scripture omnipotency of God which reasons I saw clearly answered in the Catholique writers and as a Catholique shew me more strong reasons have been brought by Pagans some heretiques against the mysterie of the Trinitie Incarnation I perceived also that the Presbyterians involved their opinion in such obscurities that by their words one might collect they beleeved both a real presence a real absence and they made vse of either as the time required and that the most part of them did not know and could not tell what they beleeved But at length when the best of them were well sifted all ended in this that Christs body was only in the heavens neither was it possible to be in the Sacrament nor in two places at once And so their pretended real presence proved indeed to be a real absence In a word I found that the Presbyterians by taking away the real body of Christ from this Sacrament and giving vs an emptie figure do really take away the substance of this Sacrament and so destroy it as they had done before to baptism by denying both the vertue and necessitie of it And therefore in effect they have destroied both these Sacraments which they would seem to have left Their doctrin which denyes the Sacraments to conferre grace shewes that they esteem them graclesse and their seldom vseing of them especially of the Eucharist manifests that they think them vselesse or fruiltlesse Both which errours S. Augustin refuteth by these two excellent sentences Aug. qu 84. in Leuit. Idem lib. 19. cont Faust c. 11. Without the grace saith he of invisible Sanctification for what vse serve the visible Sacraments And again The vertue of the Sacraments vnspeakably availeth much and therefore it being contemned makes men sacrilegious For that is impiously contemned without which piety is not perfited CHAP. XXII Some Reflections vpon both the pretended Scottish Reformations HAVING found aboundant satisfaction for the truth of the Catholique doctrin in the points lately tryed I did freely acknowledge to the Catholique by whose advice and assistance I had made this last Trial of our first Reformation that I did not only see the truth to be vpon the Catholiques side but also that I perceived a notable difference between the sublimity of the Catholique doctrin and the lownesse of Presbyterian opinions especially concerning rhe holy Sacraments and particularly the Eucharist Wherevpon he took occasion to shew me that there is indeed such a notable difference between the doctrines of the true Church all heretical opiniōs s that as some of the ancient Fathers cōpare iustly heretiques to the prodigal child who left his Fathers house so they fitly parallel their doctrines to the husks where with he was fed For thus speaketh S. Gregory Nyssen A fugitive from the faith went into a far Countrey and divided his Fathers goods into two halfes Greg Nyss orat in suam ordinat whilst he threw down sublime doctrines to base Swinish opinions and wasted his riches with whoorish heresies For heresy is a harlot which with pleasures as with deceits draweth many vnto her So one who leaves the Catholique Church that rich house of his heavenly father leaves also the heavenly bread of Christs precious body wherewith his children are nourished and feasted and going astray vnto Calvins Congregation finds nothing but an empty drie Calvinistical supper having nothing divine no iuice in it but bare signes figures which contayn lesse then Manna or the shew bread of the ancient table He leaves also the other sublime doctrines concerning the Sacraments as how they conferre sanctifying grace purge the soule from sin
the Church The Catholique Church saith he fighting against all heresies may be opposed but cannot be overcome all heresies have gone out of her as vnprofitable twigges cut off from the vine but she remaines in her roote in her vine in her charitie the gates of hell cannot pervaile against her Christ promised also his perpetu l assistance vnto the Pastors of his Church Math. 28. ver vlt. Behold said he I am with you alway even vnto the consummation of the world Which place both S. Augustin and S. Hierome do bring to prove the same truth The first introduceth the Church speaking thus to Christ Shew vnto me the fewnesse of my dayes ug conc 2. in psal 101. how long shall I be in this world Shew this vnto me for those who say she was but now is not the Church hath made Apostasy and perished from all nations And he declared vnto me Behold I am with you alway even vnto consummation of the world S. Hierome saith that Christ Hier. in cap. vlt. Matth. by these words shews there should be alwayes some faithfull people in this world that he should never separate himself from them I passe by many more places of Scripture which is so evident for the perpetuity of Christs Church that S. Augustin said against the Donatists who denyed it Avg. pref in 2. expos psa 21. and affirmed the Church had perished They mock Christ in a matter which is evident in a matter where no man can say I did not understand This truth is not only evident in Scriptures and Fathers but it is also acknowledged by all Protestants whose minds are best knowne by their Confessions of faith which ought to be of more authority amongst them then the testimonies of their private writers Conf. Augu. c. 7. Saxoni ca c. 12. Helvetic c. 17 The confessions of Ausburg of Saxonie of the Suizers do not only affirm that the Church must still continue vnto the end of the world but they prove it by the expresse Scriptures above cited The Authors of our first Scottish Confession professe that they beleeve as firmely the perpetuity of the Church as they beleeve the mysterie of the Trinity 1. Scottish Conf. article 16. Confes Vvest ch 25. n. 5. for thus they speak As we beleeve in God the Father Son and holy Ghost so we do most earnestly beleeve that from the beginning there hath been now is and to the end of the world shall be a Church The new Confession at Westminster professeth the same truth And so do also Luther Calvin as we shall see presently Now the contrarie doctrin to witt that the Church of Christ did perish or can perish is censured both by Catholiques Protestants as a most damnable errour iniurious to God against the clear Scriptures S. Aug. testimonie shall suffice for the First For against the Donatists who defended the like error and said But that Church which was of all Nations is no more Aug. in ps 101. she hath perished he subioyneth this censure This they say who are not in her O impudent speech And after ward This voice so damnable so detestable so full of presumption falshood which is sustained with no truth enlightned with no wisdome seasoned with no salt vaine rash heady pernitious the holy Ghost foresaw By the great severity of this censure may be knowne the abominable falshood of that opinion Neither is the iudgment of Caluin against that error lesse severe For writing against Servetus who defended it and who was burnt by his order at Geneva he saith I did not touch that long banishment of the Church from the earth Cal. tract Theolin refvtatione errorum Serveti p. 762. which he faineth wherein he plainly accuseth God of a lie And afterward he maketh this profession But we indeed confesse that the Church was put in glorious places otherwise God would have lied who promised that he should alwayes have some people so long as the Sun and Moone shall shine in the firmament We know what the prophets do every where teftifie of the eternall kingdome of Christ The reason of these great censures is very evident For 1. there is nothing so often and so clearly promised in the Scriptures as the perpetuitie of the Church of Christ If then notwithstanding these clear promises the Church might perish then all the other mysteries reveal'd in Scripture might be denyed then it would follow that God were a liar as Calvin reasoneth against Servetus 2. If the Church could perish then that article of the Apostles Creed I believe the holy Catholique Church would be false and therefore none could believe truely that to be which had no being This reason is brought by Luther 3. It would follow that men could not be saved Luth. tom 7. de votis verae Ecclesiae f. 148. Conf. Vvest cap. 25. n. 2. for out of the true Church there is no ordinarie possibility of Salvation as our new Confession of faith acknowledgeth Now what could be more against the goodnesse mercy of God what more iniurious to the merits of Christs passion then to take away the means of Salvation which would be clearly taken away if the Church did perish By all which may be seen that the perpetuity of Christs Church is not only clearly contayn'd in the Scriptures holy Fathers but also that it 's granted by Protestants proved by their reasons and that the contrarie opinion to witt that the Church can perish is censured both by Catholiques Protestants as a most pernicious damnable Error Thus spake the Catholique I was so satisfied of the truth of this principle that I desired no more for the evidence of it and I professed if by it the Protestant Church were proved not to be the true Church that it could not be denyed but Protestants were convinced not only by a clear truth but also by their own principles But to perform this the better the same Catholique shew me that it was necessarie to lay down an other principle to witt the definition or description of a Protestant Church And although said he this be difficult by reason that Protestants are very inconstant and changeable in their doctrin which is the essence of a Church so that the definition which will serve them this yeare may perhaps not fit them the next for which cause some have affirmed that it 's as hard to find out a definition which will alwayes agree to them as to paint Proteus or make a fit coate for the Moone yet notwithstanding these difficulties a general notion may be had of them and the best appear's to be that which is taken from their Confessions of faith So that the Protestant Church of Scotland may be described to be a Society of people beleeving the whole articles of the Scottish Confession And other Protestāt Churches as of Englād France c. may be described after the same manner by
required an accompt of the Protestant Church before Luther For they could not say the Church had perished which had been a blasphemous falshood against the most clear Scriptures they saw also that all the other pretences to the Waldenses and the rest were false and frivolous seing none of these agreed intirely with Protestants neither had any of them perpetual continuance and being ashamed of the Puritans invisible Church which we shall see to be a meer Chimera they had no other refuge but to flie vnto the Roman Church which they were therefore enforced to acknowledge to be the true Church which had alwayes remain'd albeit their first Reformers had abandonned it as a false Church accusing it of superstition Idolatrie as the most part of all visible Protestants yet continue to do But this refuge hath been shewed to serve them to no purpose These men do in a part resemble the prodigal child who never thought of returning to his Fathers house till he had spent all hâ—s means and till great misery necessity compelled him so these learned Protestants after they had fare travailed wearied themselv's much and spent all their braines in seeking out their Church before Luther and not finding it any where at length by meer necessity had their last refuge vnto their Fathers house the Catholique Church which they had before left But there was this deplorable difference between the prodigal child and them that he being truly penitent and confessing his fault with great humility was by his Father most lovingly met embraced kissed cloathed and feasted whereas they returning not with humility repentance for their separation but with idle excuses and vaine accusations without any other intention save only to get their nakednesse covered and their other vrgent necessities supplyed were neither met nor received clothed nor feasted but have perished for famine and cold and are now almost all with the decay of their late ill founded Church exstirpared out of the world They called the Roman a sick Church and their own a whole Church yet it is verifyed that their whole Church is dead and hath decayed before the sick Church And as their Church according to them was only visible in the Roman Church before Luther so it 's now invisible in it self and only visible as it was in the beginning and like to continue so vnto the end By all which considerations it is evident that no visible Protestant Church can be found before Luther and much lesse a continuall succession of it from the time of the Apostles We have travailed almost all the world over seeking this Church and we have followed diverse Protestant Guides who vndertook to shew it vnto vs but ever in the end they faile of their promises Therefore we must passe now from the Protestant visible Church which cannot be seen before Luther to their invisible Church which we shall see cannot be found before him CHAP. XXVIII That the Church of Christ ought to be alway's visible and therefore an invisible Church cannot be the true Church HAVING gone hitherto along with diverse Protestants who promised to shew vs their Church visible before Luther we must now leave them as falling short of their promises and quit all further search of this Church in the light and follow these other Protestant Guides who vndertake to find out their Church to vs in the dark For vnto that old demand where was your Church before Luther They answer that it was although invisible And in this answer of invisibility the most part of all visible Protestants and especially Presbyterians do now acquiesce thinking this last refuge such a strong and retir'd hold for them and so well guarded by the Scriptures in that answer which God gave to the complaint of Elias that they cannot be smoaked out of it But notwith â—anding these pretences the same Catholique shew me that the Church of Christ ought to be alway's visible that the invisible Protestant Church is a meer Chimerical invention against the Scriptures Fathers famous Protestants against the ends for which the Church was instituted against Protestants own principles and that many grosse absurdities follow vpon it to the disparagment of the Christian religion and advancement of Atheism The Scripture which affirmeth so clearly as we have seen above that the Church must be perpetual affirmes no lesse evidently that it must be manifest and visible For this cause the Prophet Esay compareth the Church to a Mountain Esay 2.2 The Mountain of the Lords house saith he shall be established in the top of Mountains and shall be exalted above the hil es and all Nations shall flow vnto it Again the same prophet speaking of the Church saith Vpon thy walls Esay 62.6 o Ierusalem I have appointed wâ—tchmen all the day and all the night they shall not hold their peace for ever Conforme to this first prophecie our Saviour compares his Church vnto a City seated on a hill which he saith cannot be hid Math. 5.14 and vnto a light shining in the world Conforme to the second prophecie S. Paul sheweth that Christ hath established Pastors to remain continually in the Church for the consummation of the Saints Now Ephes 4.11.12 what is more manifest then a Mountain a City built vpon a hill what more visible then light shining and Pastors continually teaching Therefore according to the Scriptures the Church of Christ which must be perpetual must be also visible and cannot be hid or invisible For the Fathers we shall bring S. Augustin who produceth the same places which he calls clear and evident to prove the same truth against the Donatists There is nothing Aug. tract 1 â—n epist Ioan. saith he more manifest then a Mountain but yet there are some Mountains vnknown because they are placed in one part of the earth The Mountain of the Church not so it must be known because it hath filled the whole face of the earth And elswhere bringing our Saviours words Idem de vnit Eccles c. 14. he saith The Church is not hid because it is not vnder a bushel but vpon a candlestick that it may shine to all who are in the house A City seated on a hil cannot be hid c. But it is as it were hid vnto the Donatists because they hear such clear and manifest testimonies which shew her to be in the whole earth and they choose rather with shut ey 's to dash against that Mountain then to go vp to it And further he saith Cont. Petil. li. 2. c. 104 Chrys hom 4. in 6. Esay The Church hath this most certain mark that she cannot be hid To the same purpose S. Chrysostom affirmeth That it is easier for the Sun to be extinguished then that the Church shall be obscured So that it is all one both in it self and with the holy Fathers to say the Church had perished and that it is hid or invisible And therefore if the one
is granted by all Christians that the Church in Communion with Rome had once this succession and professed the true faith at least for some years after the Apostles Therefore either she holds still the same true faith and so has a continued succession from the Apostles or else if she hath fail'd some other Church hath succeeded and kept the true faith in all generations thereafter But no other Church can be assigned which hath still succeeded Therefore either the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome which was once vndenyably the true Church is still the true Church and hath ever professed the same true faith or else the true Church of Christ which ought to be perpetual and visible hath perished out of the earth for many ages which no Christian can affirm Moreover as the true Church is clearly easily known by her continued succession so all false Churches are evidently discoverd by their new rising S. Irenaeus li. 3. c. 3. The most ancient Father S. Irenaeus having reckon'd out the succession of the Roman Bishops by which he shewes the succession of the true Church from the Apostles saith Haec est plenissima ostensio c. This is a most full demonstration that the same lively faith taugth by the Apostles is still even vnto this day conserved in the Church and truly delivered And by this saith he Confundimus omnes c. We confound all Novelists who cannot shew such a succession S. Hierom saith that any new Church which hath not still endured from the Apostles is not the Church of Christ Hier. dial cont Lucifer vt sup Tertull. de praescrip c. 34. Idem li. advers Hermonem c. 1. but the Synagogue of Anti-Christ For by this same very thing that they are afterwards established they shew themselves to be those whom the Apostle foretold were to arise Tertullian affirmeth that Heretiques are discovered by their age alone Again To cut short all disputes with Heretiques we vse to prescribe them by their posteriority or after rising But it is worth the observation and much illustrates this matter to consider what two contrary things the Scripture foretells of the true Church and of heresies Of the Church it shewes that it hath no later beginning then Christ who founded it and can end no sooner then the consummation of the world Both these truths are contain'd in that one sentence of Christ to speak of no more Math. 16.19 Vpon this rock will I build my Church and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it Of sects heresies it shewes iust the contrary 1. They are not so ancient as Christ but arise afterwards as S. Paul foretold the Ephesians saying I know Acts 20.29.30 that after my departure there will ravening Wolves enter in among you c. and of your selves shall arise men speaking perverse things 1. Iohn 2.19 S. Iohn saith They went out from vs. 2. As they rise lately so they quickly decay S. Paul saith 2. Tim. 3.9 They shall prosper no further The first two are verifyed clearly in the Catholique Church which being founded by Christ hath continued to this day without interruption and so shall continue vnto the end of the world For this being the work of God cannot be dissolved as Gamaliel wisely or rather divinly foretold The other two are no lesse verifyed of all false Churches For they began of late in several ages after the Apostles and albeit they seem'd sometimes firmly established yet being the works devices of men they were ever at length dissolved The first point to witt late rising is verifyd of the Protestant Churches which were not known before Luther their dissensions changes divisions and subdivisions which every day encrease and for which there is no remedie shew that they cannot endure for ever Is it not then truly admirable that the heresies which have risen against the Church being so many in number for two hundred Heresiarchs are reckoned to have been before Luther some of thē vpheld by great earthly power maintain'd by diverse svbtile and crafty wits covered with the mask of truth and promoved with furious zeal yet never one of them hath endured And vpon the other part the Catholique Church being all alone so ancient so much hated so much calumniated and persecuted by them all hath stood out against them all and endures vnto this day Is it not very considerable that all heretiques having intended by slight and might the destruction of the Catholique Church which some of them have most cruelly persecuted and the building of their own new respective Churches yet they could never get either of these two designs accomplished For the Catholique Church being founded by Christ vpon a rock cannot be shaken Whereas these new Churches albeit sometimes they seem to be brought neer vnto some setling perfection yet before they can get on the Capestone for which the Presbyterians did often in vain cry fall ever into ruin and confusion Who will consider these things may not see the finger of God in protection of his Church the clear performāce of all his promises vnto her And vpon the other part who may not see an evident curse fall vpon all heresies which like Babels can never be perfited being built vpon the sand cannot long stand or being like adulterous plants cannot take deep rootes But that you may discern the better how the true Church is so easily known by her continued succession all false Churches are so clearly discovered by their new rising I pray yow conceive in your mind these following representations which are grounded in the Scriptures holy Fathers 1. Represent vnto your self the true Church as a great River passing from one end of the earth to the other running continually from the time of Christ his Apostles through all generations And such is the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome having succession of Pastors people in all ages like a river ever running in which all the Saints as living waters have flowed vnto paradise But heretical Churches are like little brooks or rainfloods not alway's running but rising at several times after stormes tempests not compassing the earth but overflowing some petty corners of it making for a short space a great noise thereafter running more calmly and in end clean dried vp S. Augustin makes this comparison for on these words of the psalme Aug. in psal 57. They shall come to nothing as water running down he saith Let not my brethren some floods which are called Torrents affright you the water runs down for a time it makes a great noise it shall soon cease they cannot endure long Many heresies are now dead they have run in their streams as much as they could they have run out their waters are dried vp scarcely the memorie of them is to be found c. Thus he You know that the Covenant did not always run and
S. Ambrose Let vs therefore keep the precepts of our Elders and not with temerity of rude presumption violate those seals descending to vs by inheritance To the same purpose Origen writeth In our vnderstanding saith he of the Scriptures Orig. tract 27. 〈◊〉 we must not depart from the first Ecclesiasticall Tradition nor believe otherwise but as the Church of God has by succession delivered vnto vs. By this way also all heresies have been clearly discovered condemned Theodoret l. 1. hist c. 8. Theodoret expresly witnesseth that the heresy of Arius was condemned by the doctrin not written which had been always profest in the Church For there was no end by Scripture the Arians pretending that as well as the Catholiques Tertullian saith There is no good got by disputing out of the texts of Scripture But either to make a man sick or mad And the reason is because albeit you would bring never so clear Scriptures the heretiques will expound all according to their pleasures and they never faile also to bring Scriptures for themselvs so that the victory is vncertain or not so evident but by the constant belief of the Church all heretiques are clearly confounded S. Athanasius by this means confounds the Arians Behold saith he we have proved the succession of our doctrin delivered from hand to hand from father to son But as for yov ô new Iewes and Sons of Caiphas Athanas lib. 1. de decret Niceni CoÌ„ what progenitors can you name for your selvs By this means also the Error of rebaptizing those who had been baptized by heretiques was refuted and the custom of the Church to the contrary prevailed over all S. Cyprians reasons and many authorities collected from the Scriptures Aug. lib. 2 de bapt c. 9. As yet saith S. Augustin there had been no General Councell assembled in that behalf but the world was held in by the strength of Custom which was opposed to those who would bring in that novelty S. Stephen Pope and Martyr wrote to S. Cyprian in these words Nihil innovetur nisi quod traditum est Let nothing be changed nothing received but what has been delivered Herevpon I proposed this difficulty that some things were believed after the definition of a General Councel which were not believed before Therefore it would seem that the Church has not always relied on that principle to believe nothing but what was delivered by the constant testimony of their immediat Ancestors To which the Catholique answered that the clearing of this difficulty would manifest the strength evidence of the former proof First said he it is evident that the principal if not all the points maintain'd by Catholiques and now questioned by Protestants did ever appear externally in the profession practise of the whole Church and were not defined by anterior Councils Therefore according to S. Augustins rule they are Apostolical Aug. lib. 4. de baptis c. 24. For that saith he which the vniversal Church doth hold and was not instituted by Councels but has been still retayn'd in the Church is most iustly believed to have descended from no other authority than from the Apostles Therefore this obiection makes nothing for the benefit of Protestants who condemn many things which were publickly vniversally profest and practised in the Church before they were by any Councils authorized Secondly These points of faith which were determined by General Councels were not defin'd as new doctrines For either they were generally constantly believed by the whole Church till some heretiques began violently to oppose them or there were some points not so generally believed practised throughout the whole Church but some Catholiques did with submission to the iudgmeÌ„t of the Church doubt of them Now it is evident that the Church in the points of the first kind believed the same thing after the definition of a General Council which she believed before as we haue seen out of S. Athanasius concerning the Divinity of Christ which was believed as well before the great Councell of Nice as after it Neither were these other points of which some Catholiques doubted defin'd as new doctrines but the whole Church assembled in a General Council after due examination having found these points to have descended by sufficient approued testimony or tradition and being assisted by Christ the head of his body which is the Church the holy Ghost the Guide of it according to our Sauiours promise special necessary providence over his Church proposeth them to be vniversally believed without any more doubt And whosoever after this definition of the vniversal Church of her supreme authority call these things any more in question become heretiques are cast out of the Church But all good Christians who had any doubt before for want of the Churches proposeall having now got that do acquiesce and are put out of all doubt for to oppose the whole Church Aug. epist 118. ad â—anuar as S. Augustin observes would be most insolent madnesse This whole matter is clear in the question of rebaptization For it was decided by a General Council according to the custom or Tradition which was opposed before the Council to S. Cyprian Therefore the same thing was a matter of faith was believed before the Council although some did not know it to be such till the Church did interpose her supreme authority declare it to be so S. Augustin shewes how much himself relies on this iudgment and that S. Cyprian would have yielded to it if in his time it had been interposed Aug lib. â— de bapt c. 4. Neither durst we saith he affirm any such thing if we were not well grounded vpon the most vniforme authority of the vniversal Church vnto which vndoubtedly S. Cyprian also would have yielded if in his time the truth of the question had been cleared declared by a General Council established Vpon the other part these who after the determination of the Council maintaynd the same error of rebaptization were esteemed Heretiques Vincent cont he es c. 9. which made S. Vincentius cry out thus O admirable change the Authors of one self opinion are called Catholiques and the followers of it Heretiques And the reason of the difference is because as S. Augustin observes An erring disputer may be suffered in other questions not diligently tried not as yet strengthned by the full authority of the Church Aug. serm 14 de verbis Apostol in these matters an error may be suffered But after the iudgment of the Vniversal Church which is the highest authority on earth has past and condemned any error then it is no more to be suffered then these who will not hear the Church are by our Sauiours command to be esteem'd as Heathens Publicans By which the difficulty proposed is clearly answered the proof stands good That the Church has alwayes believed that which from father to son has been delivered
which is erected vpon it But all these lies calumnies false accusations and railings can prevaile nothing against the Church which may say truly as the Prophet David foretould of her Psal 128.1 seq How often have they impugned me from my youth How often have they impugned me But they have not prevailed against me Sinners have built vpon my back they have prolonged their iniquity Our iust Lord will cut the necks of sinners Let them all be confounded and turned back which hate Sion S. Chrysostom writing on these words of the psalme The Queen stood at thy right hand said truly and excellently of her The Church is opposed Chrysost ver 10. Psal 44. and overcomes being pursued by snaires she gets the vpper hand being provoked with wrongs and reproches she is made more illvstrious She is hurt but yields not to the print of the woūds how ever she be tossed she is not overwhelmed She endures great tempests and yet for all that suffers no shipwrack she wrestles but is not thrown down Thus he Thererefore this cloud of the Ministers calumnie to witt that the Catholique Church had changed the doctrin of Christ brought in corruptions which is the very same which all heretiques have vsed the new Arians vse to this day being dispelled I am confident that by Gods grace you see now the admirable light of the Catholique Church and therefore abandoning the darknesse of all error will walk in this light by which all the Saints have attain'd vnto the light of heaven To this effect with many more words spake the Catholique After I had diligently considered all these things the heads of which were given me in writing I did not only by Gods grace see with my vnderstanding the truth of the Catholique Church but also I was bent with my will to follow embrace it laying aside many worldly difficulties which only stood in my way And having heartily thanked my Catholique friend by whose paines charity I had received so much help I earnestly desired that for the accomplishment of the work he would assist me to consider how the true Church may be known by these 4. notes which are contain'd in the Nicen Creed and which he briefly touched above to which he willingly condescended shewing me that any man who believes the Scripture may find the true Church so manifestly there described by these properties that he may easily find her out or rather clearly see her so that S. Augustin saith Aug. conc 2. in psal 30. de vnite Eccl c. 5. lib. 1. ad Cres c. 33. The Scriptures speake more obscurly of Christ then of the Church that they are so clear for the Church that by no shift of false interpretation they can be avoided that the impudence of any forehead that will stand against such evidence is confounded and that it is prodigious blindnesse not to see which is the true Church I shall collect briefly the summe of our conferences in this matter CHAP. XXXII The true Church proved from the Scriptures first by her Vnity AS the great dissensions of our Ministers furnished to me the first occasions of my doubting that their Church could not be the true Church so the very light of Nature did shew me that the true Church being the work of God must have Vnity For what more belongs to the house of God which ought to be a house of Order then Vnity what more fitting for his Kingdom which must endure for ever then Vnity which tends to preservation what more vnbeseeming them then disorder division which at length produces ruine destruction The Scripture is full of clear testimonies to this purpose as where it is said of the Church My Dove is one my beloved is one Cant. 6. and it 's called by our Saviour one sheepfold Iohn 10 16. S. Paul doth also excellently shew the vnity of the Church in which are diverse functions by the Vnity of mans body in which are diverse members but all animated with one Spirit as the whole Church is quickned by one faith For else where he saith There is one Lord Ephes 4.5 one faith one baptism But of these other passages of Scripture which were brought there was one which had a special influence vpon me and that was our Saviours prayer in the 17. of S. Iohn where after he had prayed most earnestly for the Vnity of his Apostles he prayes also for the Vnity of the whole Church Iohn 17 20. saying Neither pray I for those alone but for them also who shall beleeve in me through their word That they all may be one as thou Father art in me and I in thee that they also may be One that the world may beleeve that thou hast sent me I did seriously ponder this reason which our Saviour brings to obtain his desire which was much vrged also by the Catholique who shew me that our Saviour declared thereby the vnity of his Church should be so admirable that the world should be moued thereby to beleeve that he was the Son of God a true Prophet sent from heaven as some Fathers have also obserued Therefore it 's evident by the Scripture that the true Church must have Vnity Apud Maldonat in hunc locum and that that cannot be the true Church of Christ which wants it And if we shall speak of the holy Fathers they are so much for this Vnity of the Church that some of them have written whole Treatises concerning it Now it is no lesse evident both to sense and reason that this Vnity agrees better to the Church in Communiō with the Sea of Rome then to the Protestant Churches or rather it agrees fully to the one and not at all to the other For who may not see by the manifold Schismes Divisions which are now among Protestants all other Sectaries as well in Doctrine as Government which we have touched above and which do dayly augment that the Protestant Churches have no Vnity Shortly after Luthers rising the Protestant Church was divided into three principal sects to witt the Lutherans Calvinists Zuinglians that we may speak nothing of the Anabaptists and Libertins But now their divisions have so multiplyed that they can hardly be numbred And these divisions are not only great for the matter being in some principal points of doctrin but also have been very great for the manner For thereby diverse Protestants have kild and destroy'd one another made bloody warres and overturned kingdome Commonwealths So that if there were no other Christian Church but the Protestant the world could not be moved by the Vnity thereof to beleeve that Christ was sent from heaven or had been a divine Architect who had built such a Babel of Confusion But if laying aside rancour preiudice we will cast our eyes vpon the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome this Vnity appears wonderfully in her For how
evidēt marks of the Synagogue of Anti-Christ Neither indeed can any new sects with any probability call themselvs Catholiques For what would be more ridiculous then if the Independents or Quakers who are of so late standing and of so litle extension would stile themselvs Catholiques this word signifying Vniversality both of time place which they evidently want The same may be as iustly said of the Presbyterians or of any other Protestant Congregation And if any of these sects were so vnwise as to call themselvs so they would not be vnderstood but taken for Papists I remember that my Catholique friend shew me that it has been an ordinary custom of those who separat themselv's from the Catholique Church when they see that they neither have the thing signifyed by the word Catholique nor can obtain the title of it to shew themselvs enemies to both This the old Donatists did who pretended that it was not necessary Aug. cont Crescon l. 3. c. 66. the true Church should have communion of Nations or be Vniversal that truth is often among a few and that it was the fault of many to erre This same some Protestants do pretend Against which may be opposed the words of S. Augustin Aug. epist 48 who saith As he shall be Anathema or accursed who preacheth that neither Christ suffered nor rose again because we learned by the Gospel that it behoved Christ to suffer and to rise again the third day so he shall also be anathema whosoever preacheth the Church to be elswhere then in the Communion of all Nations because by the self same Gospel we learn in the words next following pennance to be preached in his name and remission of sins throughout all Nations Then for the word Catholique Luther was so great an enemy to it that he tooke it out of the Apostles Creed putting the word Christian in place of it Our Presbyterians ordinarly abstain from the word Catholique turning it Vniversal Beza in praefat novi Testam Beza calls it the vain tearme Catholique A great Apostle of the Covenant shew both his envie anger at this word For when a Gentlemā in the North who had been summoned not long ago to give an account of his faith before the Presbytery of Aberdeen had profest himself to be a Catholique the said Apostle was offended with that title and willed him to call himself a Papist which he neglecting to do the Min̄ister thē enquired of him If the women of his religion called themselvs Catholiques also Which question had such an vncivil sense as he proposed it that some of his more modest brethren sitting in iudgment with him shew both by their Countenance and words their dislike of his vncivility S. Augustin relates how the Donatists also were great Enemies to the word Catholique calling it a humane forgerie or fiction Aug. lib. 1. cont Gaudent c. 33. which the holy Father calls words of blasphemie To conclude therefore this point As it is evident both by the Creed and by the Scripture that the true Church must be Catholique so it 's very clear certain that the Protestant Church before Luther was not Catholique that as yet it is not Catholique and by all appearance never will be For according to the nature of heresie it gote all what it possesseth at the first hurle and these 80. years it hath made no progresse but rather by its own divisions hath gone backward and has been still on the loosing hand Therefore the Protestant Church not being Catholique cannot be the true Church Vpon the other part it is no lesse evident that of all Christian societies the Church in Communion with the sea of Rome was the Catholique Church in the time of the Apostles as it was also in the time of S. Augustin and of the holy Fathers and ever since it has had the Communion of Nations kept all General Councels made decrees condemned all Errors heresies And in a word what the holy Scriptures have so clearly fore-tould of the Vniversality of Christs Church and of the conversion of Gentils from infidelity to Christianity hath been accomplished in this Church alone and performed by her members Therefore this Church and no other is the holy Catholique and true Church of Christ CHAP. XXXV The true Church proved by her continued succession lawfull vocation of her Pastors for which she is called Apostolique BY this note or property of Apostolique the holy Fathers and auncient Councels would have the true Church clearly known and distinguished from all new sects heresies The Church is called Apostolique principally for two reasons First because it was founded by the Apostles and from their time must continue vnto the end of the world Secondly because the Pastors thereof derive their Mission from the Apostles by ordinary calling personal succession In the first sense the true Church is clearly distinguished from all sects and false Churches because they were not founded by the Apostles but by some new pretended Reformers who arose after the Apostles in their several generations and therefore these new Churches founded and erected by them are not called Apostolique but have their denomination from their founders such as the Arians Pelagians Lutherans Calvinists In the second sense she is also clearly distinguished from false Churches because they have not lawful Pastors deriving their vocation from the Apostles by a continued and vninterrupted succession but intrude themselvs into the office of Pastors without any lawfull calling Of the first sense of the word Apostolique we have spoken sufficiently above when we proved the true Church by her perpetuity and continued succession and disproved all false Churches for want of it which proofes need not to be here repeated Of the second sense of the word Apostolique we shall here briefly speak Besids the authority of the Creed it is evident by the Scriptures that there must be alwayes Pastors in the Church lawfully called to that charge God saith by the Prophet Esay vpon thy walls Esay 62.6 ô Ierusalem I have appointed watchmen all the day and all the night They shall not hold their peace for ever Ephes 4.11 The Apostle S. Paul sheweth how our Saviour performed this promise by appoynting Pastors and Teachers To the consummation of the Saints for the work of the Ministerie for the edifying of the body of Christ till we all meet in the Vnity of faith Our Saviour also has promised his continual assistance vnto the Pastors of his Church Behold Math. vlt. I am with you always even vnto the consummation of the world As there must be always Pastors in the Church so they must be lawfully called to that charge or else they are not Pastors but Theeves and Robbers S. Paul saith Heb. 5.4 Rom. 10 15. no man takes vpon him that honour but he who is called of God as Aaron And again how shall they preach vnlesse they be sent◠God in the old Testament reproved
by all the Puritians other Protestants do sharply inveigh Saravia saith that it 's a doctrine full of danger Saravia in defen cont Bez. p. 73. Prot. Apol. tract â— c. 2. sect 3. subd 2 of a new and evil example and vpholden by no testimony of the Scripture Diverse other Protestants cited in the Protestants Apologie reiect this extraordinary vocation as fanatical and opening a way to all seducers who may make the same pretext And now the Presbyterians find by sad experience that the Independents Anabaptists and others make vse of it against themselvs But that Calvin and his followers had no extraordinary vocation may be easily shown For vnto that there are two things requisite according to the examples recorded in the Scriptures First that God speak sensibly vnto one whom he is to call extraordinarly as he did to Moyses Elias S. Paul Secondly That he make that appeare by some miracle The first is not sufficient without the second To which may be ioynd a third condition to witt holynesse of life doctrin which becomes Gods extraordinary Ambassadours without which even their miracles ought to be suspected Now not only one but all these conditions were visibly deficient in Calvin the other pretended Reformers For never any of them was so impudent as to say that God spake sensibly to them albeit Luther confesseth that the Devil conferred oftner then once with him Erasm in diatribâ— de lib. arb Then they were so impoteÌ„t of working miracles that Erasmus obiects to them They were never as yet able so much as to cure a lame horse Lastly their lives were not extraordinary for holynesse befitting an extraordinary Vocation as we have seen above Luthers sentence against Muâ—ster Luth â—â— Senat M â—us makes also against Calvin If he pretend saith Luther that he is sent by God as the Apostles let him prove that by doing signes and miracles for where ever God will change the ordinary way there always he works miracles Lastly the late Church of England pretended a succession lawfull Vocation of her Pastors Mason of the consecration epist de dicatorie above all other Protestants For so Mr Mason praiseth and admireth the sweet and singular providence of God towards the new Church of England that when other reformed Church as were enforced through necessity to admit extraordinary Fathers or Ordainers that is to receive ordination from inferiour Ministers or Priests yet the Church of England had alwayes Bishops who according to the ordinary and most secure custom of the Church had conferred holy Orders But this pretence is also false and frivolous For either the first Protestant Bishops in Queen Elizabeth time were ordaind by the Catholique Bishops or had their Vocation from some others Sander de schis Angl. Champ. de Vocaâ— Ministrorum as from the Queen and Parliament The first cannot be said For both Sanderus and Dr. Champnâ—y show that the Catholique Bishops choosed rather to die in prison as they did then to impose their hands vpon the Queens new design'd Protestant Bishops Besids M. Whitaker and Fulk renounce the Catholique ordination as vnlawfull albeit all the more late Diuines of the English Church had their recourse vnto it in so much that Fulk expresseth himself very passionatly thus We with our whole heart Fulk in reâ—ent a pud Brairlie tr 2. c. 2 sect 6. ad Dâ— renounce abhorre detest and spit at your filthie Anti-Christian Orders So full of confusion are they in this matter that what some of their greatest Divins esteem their greatest glory others no lesse famous among them think their greatest shame Moreover albeit the Catholique Bishops were granted to have imposed their hands on the first Protestant Bishops yet by that ordination they made them only Catholique and not Protestant Bishops for the Church in all reason and common sense cannot give a lawfull Vocation to any Pastors to preach and act against her self Therefore if these first Bishops of the late English Church were Protestants when they were ordain'd they were not lawfully ordaind and if they became thereafter Protestants they lost all lawfull exercice of their power of ordination when they vsed it against that Church from which they pretend to derive their lawfull vocation Lastly the first Protestant Bishops in King Edward the sixth or Queen Elizabeths time succeeded to no other Protestant Bishops much lesse can they show their succession vnto the Apostles as is requisite to make them lawfull and Apostolical Bishops If it be said that the first Protestant Bishops were made by vertue of the King or Queens supremacie and by act of parliament This is not the way prescryved in the Scripture which has been always observed in the Church And if these English Bishops Pastors had no more sure ground for their vocation then the Royal Supremacy it is no wonder that they are both falne together and that one Parliament has ransacted what others had enacted So we see that the late English Church has been resolved into the same principles of which it was first composed as by the same iust iudgment the Presbyterians who pretend an extraordinary vocation are almost subverted by the Independents Anabaptists vpon the same pretext It rests that I speak now a word of our Scottish Ministers Vocation which I found as groundlesse and more ridiculous then any of the rest For besids that the most part of them at the beginning were vnlettered men and had no other Vocation to be Ministers then that which the Presbyterians blame now in the Independents the Vocation of M. Xnox our great Reformer seems very strange as it is described in his own Chronicle In one thing indeed he shew himself more Scrupulous then Luther for although he had been ordain'd a Roman Priest yet he thought not without reason that his Popish orders gave him no lawfull Vocation to be a Protestant Minister and therefore he expected another call which was given him after this manner Some discontented Protestants having conspired together had cruelly kill'd Spots woods in his history c. as a Protestant Author speaks Cardinal Beaton within his own house the castle of S. Andrewes possessing themselvs of all the Cardinals riches and thereafter kept out the Castle in rebellion against the State To this place of security M. Knox had his refuge carying along with him some Gentlemens children whom he instructed in the Grammar and new Catechisme Knox Chron. p. 74. 75 His book saith that when these within the Castle perceived the manner of his doctrin they dealt earnestly with him to take vpon him the function of a Preacher But he refused alledging he would not run where God had not sent him meaning that he would do nothing without a lawfull calling Wherevpon they going to a private Councel resolve or give a charge publickly to M. Knox by the mouth of their preacher Iohn Rough which was done at the next Sermon as it is there at more
of them of some excellent privilege For they spoile God of his goodnesse by making him the Author of sin Christ of his merits by denying he dyed for all and the holy Trinity of Glory They spoile the Angels and the Saints of their felicity and of all respect and reverence from men They rob the Church of the continual assistance of the Holy Ghost Man of his free-will the living of the prayers of the Saints and the faithfull departed of the suffrages of the living They rob the Sacraments of Grace and the Commandments of obedience Yea what have they left vntouched in the Church They have taken away many books of the Scriptures almost all the Sacraments all Traditions Priesthood Sacrifice Vowes set Fasts Festival Dayes Altars Reliques Holy Images all Monuments of Piety all the antient Ecclesiastical Lawes all Order and Disciplin all Comlinesse and beauty from the House of God They have abolished the Apostolique Government denyed the Apostles Creed subverted the Divine Commandments and abiured all the Evangelical Counsels and many more points have they destroyed as we shall see in the progresse of the Covenant so that never any heresy deserved more the title of Destroyer never any heretical Confession of Faith deserved so much the Title of the Negation of Faith as the Covenant For never any heresy or negative Confession denyed so many points of the Catholique faith and so overturn'd the Christian Religion both in doctrin disciplin in all the Monuments and helps of Piety As the matter of the Covenant is very large containing so many points of the Catholique Faith which it deny's so the manner how it doth renounce them which is as it were the life and forme of the Covenant is very considerable For it doth not only deny these articles but it detests and abiures them yea and blasphemes them adding a blasphemous Epithet almost to every point For thus it speaks We renounce and detest the Vsurped authority of the Roman Anti-Christ his wicked Hierarchie his Devilish Masse Blasphemous Priesthood Profane Sacrifice Bastard Sacraments Doubtsome Faith Desperat Repentance c. Behold said the Catholique to me what a Rapsodie of lies and calumnies against manifest sense and experience against the ancient faith and true religion was fathered vpon God the Author of truth and was called his Covenant Behold what a blasphemous Negation of the Faith was entitled the Confession of Faith Behold what a monstrous Idol of lies execrations blasphemies the Covenanters did so highly honour reverence as if it had been Gods vndoubted truth and not only did Idolatrize it themselv's but with furious zeal and rigour enforced others to adore it against their Consciences S. Cyptian affirmes that the Devil Cypr. de simâ—l Praelator Hieron in EsaiaÌ„ c. 21. in place of the old Pagan Idols has invented the deceits of Errors Heresies and S. Hierom saith that all Heretiques are Idolaters adoring their own fictions and imaginatio s as divin truths According to this doctrine if the Covenant containe heresies as we shall see it containes not a few the Covenanters have been great idolaters The old Pagans did indeed adore false Gods and the works of their own hands but never any carying the name o Chr stians did more Idolatrize the fancies of their own braines then the Covenanters have done The prosperity of the Covenant for a time did blind many but now the Visitation which God has sent vpon it has opened the ey 's of a great part so that the Covenant which was before the obiect of their greatest reverence respect is now become the subiect of their laughter sport The Prophet Ieremy foretells that these miseries should befalls to all Idols They are vain things Ieremy 10.15 Hieron â—u hunc loâ—um saith he and a work worthy to be laughed at in time of their Visitation they shall perish Which words S. Hierom applies excellently to Heresies Who would not laugh saith he when he considers the Idols of Heretiques c. Heresies prevaile only for a time that these who are chosen may be made manifest and be approved But when the Visitation of God comes and his eys do behold their fooleries then all are quyet and siâ—e it And so now is the Covenant silent and fallen asleep But enough for our intended brevity of the false Titles of the Covenant and of the grosse vntruths in it against sense We shall now run brieflâ— through the Spiritual vntruths of it against Faith SECTION III. Of the Covenantes vain pretext of the word and Spirit of God and of the marks by which they describe their Relâ—gion THAT this matter may proceed more clearly we shall set down in order the words of the Covenant and then subioyn the Observations we made vpon them The Preface then of it goes thus Covenant Wee all and every one of vs vnderwritten protest that after long due examination of our Consciences in matters of true false religion Wee are now throughly resolved of the truth by the word Spirit of God And therefore we beleeve with our hearts confesse with our mouths subscribe with our hands and constantly affirme before God the whole world that this only is the true Christian faith and Religion pleasing God and bringing salvation to man which now is by tho mercy of God revealed to the world by the preaching of the blessed Evangel and received beleeved and defended by many and sundry notable Kirks Realms but chiefly by the Kirk of Scotland the Kings Maiesty and the three Estates of this Realm as Gods eternal Truth and only ground of our Salvation as more particularlâ— is confessed in the Confession of our faith established and publickly confirmed by Sundry Acts of Parliament and now of a long time hath been openly professed by the Kings Maiesty and whole body of this Realm both in Burgh and Land To the which Confession and forme of Religion we willingly agree in our Consciences in all points as vnto Gods vndoubted Truth and Verity grounded only vpon his written word To passe by the first sensible vntruth about the long and due examination of their consciences which was lately touched they pretend next that they are fully perswaded of the truth of their Religion by the word and Spirit of God But this is no new song neither is it only peculiar to them All sects although never so monstrous which receiv'd the Scriptures have made and do make the same pretexts And this they must all do or else they would get few followers But that the Covenanters make this pretext as falsly as any other sects is very evident For first they falsly pretend to be perswaded of the truth of their Religion by the word of God seing they beleeve diverse points as principal articles of their religion which are expresly against the word of God Which may be shown by many Instances but we shall be content with two or three The Covenanters beleeve as
the principal article of their religion that man is iustifyed by faith only which is clearly against the word of God which saith in expresse tearmes Man is not iustifyed by faith only Iames 2.24 They beleeve that the Commandments are impossible to be kept Which is against the word of God which affirmeth that Gods Commandments are not grievous 1. Iohn 5.3 and that Zachary Elizabeth did keep them They beleeve that the Eucharist is not the body and blood of Iesus Christ Luke 1 6. which is directly against the Scripture which affirmeth It is his body and blood and that with such words as design the true body true blood Therefore it is evident that they cannot be perswaded of the truth of their religion by the Word of God seing the principal articles of their religion are so clearly against the word of God Yea before their religion can be true the most clear truth in all the Scriptures must be false to witt the perpetuity of the Church of Christ For their whole religion is founded vpon that supposition that the whole Church of Christ had become Anti-Christian and had perished for a long time before Luther Then which nothing can be more against the word of God as we have seen above Neither have the Covenanters any other refuge to shun these contradictions between their beleef and the Scriptures but to fly vnto tropes figures and pretend that these places of Scripture must be vnderstood figuratively which is the very fraude that was vsed by the auncient heretiques So soone Aug. lib 3. de doct Christian 6.10 saith S. Augustin as any Error doth prepossesse their mynds they esteem all to be figures which the Scripture saith to the contrary Yea they must bring senses iust contrary vnto the words of the Scriptures as for example the Scripture saith Man is not iustifyed by faith only which according to their beleef must be vnderstood as if the Scripture said Man is iustifyed by faith only which it nowhere saith Therefore if men can be perswaded by the Scripture to beleeve such things as are contrary to the expresse words of Scripture the Covenanters are perswaded by the Scripture of the truth of their religion otherwise they are not but rather perswaded to the contrary Secondly they come as small speed of their pretext of the Spirit of God For first they can bring no more ground for it then all sects do that is their own bare words and therefore they ought not to be beleeved more then others Secondly They cannot be perswaded by the Spirit of God who oppose the Catholique Church which according to Christs promise is ever directed by the Spirit of Truth S. Iohn who adviseth vs wisely not to beleeve every Spirit but to prove the Spirits if they be of God gives this Touch-stone by which they may be tryed He that knoweth God 1. Iohn c. 4. v. 6. saith he knoweth vs and he that is not of God knoweth vs not In this we know the Spirit of Truth and of Error This same Touch-stone has held in all succeding generations For these who would not beleeve the Catholique Church and the Pastors thereof succeeding vnto the Apostles although they bragged never so much of the Spirit of God were instantly seen to be misled by the Spirit of Error and were condemned as heretiques who with insolent folly would appropriat the Spirit of God vnto every one of their own giddie heads and yet deny it to the whole Catholique Church against the clear Scriptures The same holds against Calvin his descendents the Presbyterian Covenanters Thirdly They cannot have the Spirit of God which is the Spirit of Vnity who have mingled among them the Spirit of giddinesse and Contrariety by which their Erroneous Spirit is discovered now even to the most simple among the people Lastly the Covenanters falsly pretend that they are fully perswaded of the truth of their religion For if they had full assurance of it they would not make so many changes in it and besides their Director is very vnconstant for what is more changeable then the privat Spirit Having seen now said the Catholique the Covenanters vain false pretence of the word and Spirit of God we will briefly run through the description of their religion and to spare paines of often repeating their names we will turn our speech to them First you say that your faith religion is the only true faith religion pleasing God and bringing Salvation to man If this were true the world for many ages had been in a pittifull condition For about the space of a thowsand or 12. hundred yeares your faith religion were not known and so all that time there had been no means of salvation By which device you not only controule the clear Scriptures but also show your selvs enemies to the Glory of Christ to the riches of his Grace and to the perpetuity of his Kingdome yea and to the very good of Man And lastly you oppose most famous Protestants who acknowledge Salvation was had in the Roman Church before Luther and may be had now after him in so much that King Iames in his speech to the Parlament 1605. sharply censures you for this cruel opinion We confes saith he that many Papists especially our Ancestors c. may be saved and often are saved detesting in this parte and iudging worthy of fire the cruelty of Puritans who yeeld Salvation to no Papist Secondly you describe your religion further saying that it is now reveald to the world by the preaching of the Evangel But that is rather a mark of the false then of the true religion For the true Christian faith was reveald of old by Christ his holy Apostles and from that time could never be hid But your Presbyterian faith has iust two contrary qualities to witt it is now reveal'd and has lyen long hid S. Vincentius Lyrinensis sheweth the nature of your faith by describing the doctrine of the auncient Heretiques What do they propose saith he Vincent Lyr. cont haeres c. 12. but new and vnheard doctrines For you shall heare some of them say Come ô you vnwise miserable men who are commonly called Catholiques learn the true faith which besides vs none knoweth which has lyen hidd many ages but now is lately revealed and manifested Neither doth it a white availe you that you call your faith the Gospel and the revealing of your faith the preaching of the Gospel For so all heretiques call their greatest Errors the Gospel of Christ S. Hierom saith wisely that the Gospel of God Hieron 1. ad Galat. by a false interpretation becames the Evangel of man or which is woâ—se the Evangel of the Devil So there still remaines a great question about the truth of your preaching which is nothing but your privat interpretation Thirdly to make your faith more commendable you pretend that it is both auncient Vniversal You
get no more rest Next as you falsly pretended your faith to be contain'd in the word of God so now as groundlesly you pretend the Catholique faith to be condemned by the same word which as yet you could never make good in any one point It is true indeed that the Catholique Church is condemned by the Church of Scotland But it is as true that the Church of Scotland is condemned by the Catholique Church which is of far greater authority and which has iudged condemned all former Heresies and Triumphed over them Now followes your dismall song with your abiurations detestations of the Faith Order Disciplin of the Catholique Church and first you strick at the Visible head and Governour of it vnder Christ whom you call Anti-Christ detesting his Authority which you call vsurped The principal reason for which you beleeve this strange article of your faith to witt that the Pope is Anti-Christ is because he claimes Primacy over other Bishops and extends his care over the whole Church which he affirmes to be committed to his charge as vnto S. Peters Successor If your reason were good then S. Peter himself had been the first Anti-Christ For both the Scriptures and Fathers show that he received from Christ the primacy over the other Apostles and that the care of the whole Church was entrusted to him S. Mathew shewes that Peter was the first of the Apostles The names saith he Math. 10 2. of the Apostles are these the first Sâ—mon who is called Peter Now Peter was not first in calling but in preeminence For as S. Ambrose saith in 2. Cor. 12. Andrew first followed our Saviour before Peter and yet the Primacy Andrew received not but Peter The same is showed by the change of his name which Christ promised in the 1. of S. Iohn and thereafter performed Math. 16. in S Mathew where he said Thou art Peter or a Rock and vpon this Rock will I build my Church c. And I will give vnto thee the keyes of the Kingdome of heaven c. This change of the name of Simon into Peter foretold by Christ and thereafter performed by him is not without great mystery and these excellent privileges which our Saviour promised to him of the keyes of the Kingdome of heaven of binding and loosing do show that he was particularly to grace and advance him above others which he performed after his resurrection when he said to him Feed my sheep feed my Lambs giving him thereby the charge of his whole flock 5. Iohn 21.16 The same Supremacy of S. Peter may be showed by many other preeminences recorded in Scripture as how Christ prayed particularly for him that his faith might not faile and payed Tribut for him but for brevities sake they are omitted Now we shall briefly see how the holy Fathers vnderstood these Scriptures S. Gregory the great saith Greg. lib â— â—pâ—st 7 â— It is manifest to all persons who know the Gospell that from our Lords own mouth the â—â—re of the whole Church was 〈◊〉 to S. Peter the Prince of the Apostles for to For what end saith he did Christ shed his blood Chrysost lib. 2. de Sacerdotio Aug. epist 86. but that he might purchase these sheep the care of which he committed to S. Peter and his successors S. Augustin calls S. Peter the Head of the Apostles the Gate-keeper of heaven and the Foundation of the Church S. Cyprian saith Cypr. epist ad Iulian. We hold Peter the Head and Roote of the Church And in a word all the holy Fathers affirm the same They do likwise acknowledge that the Bishops of Rome are S. Peter successors in that supreame Authority S. Athanasius writing to Pope Liberius saith Athanas epist ad liber Ep. ad Felicem For this cause the Vniversal Church is committed to you by our Lord Iesus that you should labour for all men And again writing to Pope Felix he saith Thou art Peter and vpon thy foundation the Pillars of the Church that is the Bishops are fortified S. Augustin saith Aug. ep 165. in the Romaâ— Church the Principality of the Apostolique Chair did ever flourish And elswhere Number the Priests from the Sea of Peter Aug. in psal cont part Donati and in that order of Fathers see who succeeded to another This is the Rock which the proud gates of hell do not overcome To which we shall only add the testimony of S. Bernard who writes thus to Eugenius Thou art he to whom the keies of heaven are delivered â—ern l. 2. de consid c. 8. and to whom the sheep are committed there be other Porters of heaven other Pastor of flocks but thou â—â—st â—â—â—erited in more glorious and different sort For they have every 〈◊〉 their particular sâ—ock but to thee all Vniver-â—â—◠〈…〉 of all the Pastors themselvs But thou wilt ask me how I prove that even by our Lords word For to whom of all I say not only Bishops but Apostles were the sheep so absolutely and without limitation committed If thou lovest me Peter feed my sheep He saith not the people of this kingdome or that Citie but my sheep without all distinction So S. Bernard By which Authorities Testimonies both of the Scriptures and Fathers you see what solid ground the Popes authority hath that it was confer'd by Christ on S. Peter and that it has been acknowledged by the holy Fathers Christian world in the Bishops of Rome his Successors Therefore you very rashly have reiected this authority which has been established confirmed by Christs special providence vnto this day but more wickedly do you call it an vsurped Tyranny and beleeve the Pope for vindicating and exercising the same authority to be the great Anti-Christ whereas you ought to acknowledge him to be the Vicar of Christ These who honour reverence the Authority of the Bishops of Rome of the Apostolique Sea follow the example of all the holy Fathers and auncient good Christians but these who now a dayes endeavour to dishonour and revile them have the Heretiques for their Predecessors who never caried good-will to them S. Augustin shewes that the Donatists called the Apostolique Sea the Chair of Pestilence but that is nothing to the Epithets of the Covenanting Ministers Who exâ—eed in railings and blasphemies all that ever spoke when they fall vpon this point making thereby the simple people beleeve that Anti-Christian article of their faith that the Pope is Anti-Christ But the holy Fathers tooke it for an vndoubted mark that these who did not acknowledge the Popes authority and were not of his Communion belonged not to Christ but to Anti-Christ S. Hierom writing to S Damasus saith who gathereth not with thee scattereth that is who it not Christs is Anti-Christs Having now seen that the Pope whom the Covenanters call malitiously Anti-Christ is the Vicar of Christ it remaines evident that his Authority is lawfull
not vsurped For he who is a iust Possessor is no Vsurper Yea he has been so far from vsurping over the Scriptures the Church c. that he has chiefly preserved them from the Vsurpations and corruptions of Heretiques And first it is shewed that he doth not vsurp over the Scriptures as the Covenanters do calumniate For he neither Vsurps over the letter nor the sense of them Not the first For both the Pope whole Catholique Church professe that they only declare that to be Scripture which they received for such from the holy Apostles and it 's by their care diligence that the letter of the Scripture has descended pure free from corruptions vnto our hands whereas it might have been altogether corrupted or totally perished for Protestants Neither do the Pope or Catholique Church vsurp over the sense of the Scriptures but they preserve that sense which is conforme to the Vanimous consent of the auncient fathers of the Primitive Church Secondly the Pope doth not vsurp over the Church because the care and charge of it was committed by Christ to S. Peter and to his Successors as we have seen and he preserves the Church from the Vsurpation of Heretiques Thirdly He doth not vsurp over the Civil Magistrate The experience of many ages in all Christians Kingdomes Common-wealths is more then sufficient to make this good to manifest the impudent falshood of the Presbyterian calumnie to the contrary Fourthly The Pope doth not vsurp over the Consciences of men but as chief Governor of the Church has lawfull authority to make Ecclesiastical Lawes which bind in Conscience as also all the iust Lawes of Kings other Civil Magistrats do bind in Conscience to which their subiects ought to obey according to that of S. Paul Be subiect not only for wrath but also for Conscience sake Rom. 13.5 And the contrary doctrin of Protestants which affirmeth that neither the Lawes of Church Kings or other Magistrates do bind in conscience is much detested by the Catholique Church and opens a broad way to all disobedience But now it will not be amisse to show how yow are destitute of all lawfull authority and deeply guilty of the same Vsurpations which yow falsly impose on others First all heretiques who go out of the Church and having no lawfull calling or authority take vpon them to be Pastors and impose their new doctrines Lawes vpon the Church are truly Vsurpers and are called Theeves by our Saviour who enter not by the doore but climb vp another way So S. Optatus speaks to the Donatists How comes it to passe Opt. lib. 2. cont Parmen saith he that you who are fighting against the Chair of Peter by your presumptions and Sacrilegious boldnesse contend to Vsurp the keies of the Kingdome to your selves Thus Luther Calvin the two chief Apostles of Protestants were Vsurpers who being private men without any lawfull calling or authority would bring in new doctrines and prescribe lawes to the whole Catholique Church And in this the Covenanting Ministers do imitate them Secondly they vsurped in particular over both the letter and sense of the Scriptures For Luther added the word Only to them in the matter of Iustification and tooke the whole Epistle of S. Iames and the Apocalypse from them Calvin also by his private Spirit made vp a new Canon not known before his time expunging many bookes avnciently received out of the Scriptures which new Rule the Covenanters follow Then for the sense they transgressed the bounds set by the Fathers reiecting the auncient sense preserved by the Catholique Church and invented new senses of their own imaginations which they enforced vpon others as divine Truths In this also you Covenanting Ministers have followed closely their footsteps For you have been no lesse fertile in inventing such new senses then active in enforceing them vpon others Thirdly your pretended Reformers were Vsurpers over the Church who having no lawfull calling nor authority tooke vpon them to be Reformers of the Church who would impose their own fancies as lawes divine Oracles on the Church who insolently would take vpon them to iudge and condemn the whole Catholique Church and who vnder pretext of Reformation have destroyed almost all that is sacred in the Church barbarously destroying many excellent Churches and Sacrilegiously vsurping and plundering the riches Ornaments of them This Luther and Calvin did at the beginning and this you have compleated in a great measure above all their progenie Fourthly you are also very guilty of Vsurpation over the Civil Magistrate The late riseing of your religion cannot furnish vs old histories but for your short time you have been prettie bussie and afford vs a good store For in our Countrey there have been only 3. or 4. Princes since your religion Began and none of them has been exempt from your Vsurpation First The Queen Regent was deposed by you from her Regency and died shortly thereafter for grief Secondly How you vsed her daughter Queen Mary Stewart it is notoriously known to the world For after you had imprisonned her enforced her to renounce her Crowne you never desisted till by persecuting of her vnto death you made her purchase a more glorious Crown and yet by your calumnies after her death augment her glory in heaven Thirdly Basili con Doron How you Vsurped over King Iames her Son he himself hath registred to your no small infamy And albeit you did not prevaile against him yet you have payed home that deficiency with Vsury to his Son the late King Charles By this may be seen whither the Pope or yow do Vsurp more over the Civil Magistrate Lastly you have been great Vsurpers over mens Consciences as may be known to passe by all other instances by your furious vrgeing this same Covenant vpon many Protestants against their Consciences for which they give you the Title of Soule-Tyrants By all which may be seen that you are very guilty of the same Vsurpations which you falsly obiect to others SECTION V. That the Lawes of the Catholique Church are not Tyrannous nor her doctrin concerning the Scriptures and office of Christ erroneous AFTER you have renounced the Popes authority as vnlawfull then yow renounce his Lawes as Tyrannous and the doctrin of the Catholique Church concerning the Scriptures the office of Christ as Erroneous For thus you speak in your Covenant We detest all his Tyrannous Lawes made vpon indifferent things against our Christian libertie His Erroneous doctrin against the sufficiency of the written word the perfection of the Law the office of Christ and his blessed Evangel If you renounce all lawes made vpon indifferent things pretending that they are against your Christian libertie then you renounce the most part of all Lawes both Civil and Ecclesiastical which are ordinarly vpon such matters and in a certain manner restrain libertie Then you may renounce also the Lawes of the Apostles Acts 15. for
to the young man in the Gospel If thou wilt enter into life Math. 19 18.21 1 Cor. 7.38 keep the Commandments and receiving answer that he had kept them all adioynd if thou wilt be perfect sell that thou hast and give it to the poore S. Paul also saith Who maries doth well but who maries not doth better S. Augustin vpon our Saviours former words saith Our good Master distinguished the Commandments of the Law Aug. epist 89. ad Hila. from this more excellent perfection For there he said If thou wilt enter into life keep the Commandments and here if thou wilt be perfect sell all By which it may appeare that the doctrin of the Catholique Church in this matter being the same that Christ his blessed Apostle the holy Fathers taught is not against the perfection of the Law And the same may be made good also by the light of reason For every thing is perfect when it has perfection in its own degre and so the Catholique Church teacheth that the Law of Christ is most perfect in the nature of a Law that no Law can be more perfect and that perfection consists essentially in keeping it Which nowayes hinders but that there may be some works not commanded but Counseled which may be prefer'd in perfection to some works commanded and so some Counsels may be called more perfect then the Commandments which are about the same matter As for example it is more perfect to sell all for the Love of God which is only a Counsel then not to steal which is a precept As it is also more perfect to keep chastity then to marie and not commit adulterie Again there are some Counsels more perfect then any of the Commandments not in regard of the external work but of the internal charity which they presuppose and to which they lead For it presupposeth a greater degree of perfection charity to renounce all riches pleasures which are otherwise lawfull for the Love of God then to equal and prefer nothing to God which is commanded Therefore as the Catholique Church is free of Erroneous doctrin against the perfection of the Law so we may iustly inferre that your doctrin which teacheth the Law is impossible to be kept is most erroneous against the very end and perfection of the Law since it was made for that end to be kept and it robs men also of all perfection which cannot be had without keeping the Law Then for your other accusations about the office of Christ the Evangel albeit you strive by such words to affright the people making them beleeve that the Pope the Catholique Church are sworn Enemies to Christ his Gospel yet it is well enough known that Christ and his Gospel are more honoured in the Catholique Church then among all the sects of the world For it is by her means the Gospel has been preserved and Christs name has been honoured among all Nations all which she alone has converted to the faith But you are enemies to all Christs offices For you would destroy his Kirgly office by making him a king many hundred years without a kingdome and by destroying the spirituel governement thereof bringing in place of it the Anarchy confusion of your Pressbytery You are Enemies also to his Priestly office by abolishing the dayly Sacrifice for the continuance of which he is called a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedech You are Enemies likwise to his Prophetical office For whereas he had Prophesied so clearly of the perpetuity of his Church that it cannot be hid that it should be ever governed by the Spirit of truth into all truth You would make him a false Prophet by teaching that the Church had failed had been many hundred years invisible and was fallen into Anti-Christian Errors Lastly albeit you pretend to honour the Gospel and make it the only rule of your faith yet you do iust the contrary because you deny what it affirmes and beleeve the contrary to what it teacheth in expresse tearmes and you make it such a Rule that you frequently oppose your Iudgments to it as has been more then once shown SECTION VI. That the Doctrine of the Catholique Church concerning Original Sin Iustification and sanctification is not corrupted But that the Prebyterian Doctrine is corrupted in all these points Covenant WE detest his corrupted doctrine concerning Original sin our natural inhability and rebellion to Gods Law our Iustification by faith only our imperfect Sanctification obedience to the Law As it is ordinary for all those who are tainted with corrupt Errors to call these Catholiques doctrines corrupted which oppose their corruptions So the Covenanters here call the Catholique doctrine concerning Original sin corrupted which indeed is most pure and opâ—oseth the most poysoned source of almost all their corruptions The Catholique Church teacheth principally three things in this matter against the Errors of the Calvinists First that all Children as well of faithfull as of infidel parents descending from Adam by natural generation do contract Original sin and are borne in it which is against a corrupt doctrin of Calvin who affirmeth that the Children of the faithfull are borne Saints Secondly the Catholiques teach that Original sin is quite taken away and purged in the Sacrament of Baptisme which is against an other corruption of Calvin and his followers who affirme that Original sin still remaineth in vs even after Baptisme Thirdly the Catholique Doctors ordinarly teach that Original sin is nothing else but a privation of original iustice or iustifying grace which was in the Superior part of the soule which is restored to vs by the merits of Christ in the Sacrament of Baptisme which is against a most corrupt Error of all Calvinists who affirme that Original sin is nothing else but concupiscence or a pravitie of Nature by which the Image of God is vtterly defaced in man and by which Adam his posterity became Enemies to God slaves to Sathan servants to sin So do our Scottish Ministers speak in their first Confession article 3. Of the first two points something hath been said above and they are both evidently true by the Scriptures Fathers For the Apostle S. Paul saith that all sin â—â—d in Adam and were borne the children of wrath Ephes 2.3 Aug. lib. 2. de peccator remiss c. 40. Hier. ep 7. ad Latam S. Augustin affirmeth that holy Parents do not beget regenerated Children which is seconded by S. Hierom who saith Christiani non nascuntur sed fiunt We are not borne but made Christians And that Baptism taketh away Original sin has been so clearly above shewed that nothing shall be here repeated except only what S. Augustin said None except an Infidel can deny it The third point also was fully cleared to me by the Catholique who shew that as all sin is evil evil is nothing else but the privation of good so original sin being evil can be nothing
practice of the whole Church against whose custome to dispute as S. Augustin affirmes is most insolent madnesse Therefore without or rather against all reason do you detest the Ceremonies of the Catholique Church No religion can be without Ceremonies and we see in the Scripture that all great mysteries are accompanyed with sublime significative Ceremonies as our Saviours Nativity Baptism Transfiguration Resurrection Ascension the Descent of the holy Ghost c. Our saviour also at all great solemn actions vsed many Ceremonies as at the raising of Lazarus the cureing of the man who was both deaf dumb Mark 7.33 and vpon many other occasions all which Ceremonies serve as Ornaments of religion presenting an external Maiesty to the senses and making the spiritual mysteries to be more clearly vnderstood to be received with greater reverence and to be more deeply imprinted in the hearts of the beholders The same might be easily verifyed of the Catholique Ceremonies Therefore you who vnder pretext of spirituality are profest Enemies to all Ceremonies do not take heed that you take all order decency from the Church service of God that you oppose the practice of Christ his Apostles and of the whole Primitive Church and do render the sublime mysteries of the Christian religion contemptible You renounce also to vse your words the Popes 5. bastard Sacraments But that is only proper to adulteresse Churches to have bastard Sacraments The Catholique Church has none but lawfull Sacraments instituted by her heavenly Spouse Iesus-Christ of admirable vertue grace as we have seen all these 5. to be But indeed you have made even those two which you keep bastard Sacraments by robbing them of all vertue and grace We shall only speak a word of your other Detestations which follow in this Section because some of them have been touched above First vnder the name of the Pope you detest the iudgment of the Catholique Church as cruel against infants dying without Baptism and for the absolute necessity of Baptism But this was also the iudgment of the Primitive Church yea of Christ himself who has said Iohn 3.5 vnlesse one be borne again of water the Spirit he shall not enter into the Kingdome of Heaven And therefore is not cruel as has been shewed above at more length Whereas your iudgment is both false and cruel against many children dying with Baptism excluding them from heaven Yea not only your Iudgment is cruel but also your practice suffering many children to dye without Baptisme Confer Hampton-Court for which cruelty King Iames affirmed that your Ministers who were guilty of it would be damned You accuse next the Catholique Church of blasphemy for beleeving the Reall Presence or Transubstantiation which you wisely make all one question and for teaching that the wicked receive the body of Christ But they are not blasphemous who do beleeve Christs words expressed by 3. Evangelists and one Apostle and who follow the constant doctrin of the holy Fathers of the auncient Church as the Catholiques do in this matter as has been shewed above And if the wicked did not receive the body of Christ how could they be guilty of it as the Apostles affirmes the vnworthy receivers of it to be But you are rather guilty of blasphemy even in the iudgment of Protestants who will not beleeve Christs clear words and deny thereby his Omnipotency Luther your first Apostles gives this Iudgment of you We censure as heretiques aliens from the Church of God the Zuinglians all Sacramentaries Luth. cont Lovanien Thes 27. who deny the body blood of Christ to be received with the Carnal Mouth in the Eucharist And a famous Doctor of his Church continues the same opinion of you for speaking of this same matter he saith the sect of the Calvinists is grown to such blasphemy and madnesse Conrad Shlussel Theol. Calvin l. 1. c. 3. that they dare call in question Gods omnipotency Then you accuse the Pope Catholique Church for Dispensations in solemn Oaths and Periuries But these are either vain or false allegations For it is certain that the Church may dispense sometimes with the bond of oaths as she may loose from punishments and free men from the bonds of sins according to that power which Christ gave to her saying whatsoever thou shall loose on earth Math. 16 shall be loosed in heaven c. But it must be for a iust cause and without the iust preiudice of others as Becan shewes Becan de ur iustitia quest 88. q. 11 or else the dispensation is not valid Periuries or false oaths need no Dispensations as you mistake or calumniate but must be only taken away by true Repentance as other sins are purged It is strange that you should deny the lawfull power of dispensing to the whole Catholique Church such as S. Paul vsed with the incestuous Corinthian and yet appropriate it to every one of your selves and should obiect that falsly as a crime to others whereof yourselves are so deeply guilty For it is known how many oaths vowes your first Reformers did either break or dispense with at their own hands and if we will beleeve King Iames Basilicon Doron p. 41. you are not behind with any in these enormities You accuse also falsly the Pope Catholique Church for dispensing in degrees of Mariage forbidden by the word of God that is by the Law of Christ vnlesse you will have the Ceremonial Law of the Iewes to be the Law of Christ and to oblige all Christians whence it would follow that if a man died without issue Deuter. 25.5 his brother should marie the Widow which yourselves do not observe but deny that it ought to be done The Church is so far from dispensing in degrees forbidden by the eternal Law of God that she has made Lawes forbidding dissolving Mariages in degrees not prohibited by the Eternal Law of God which serve as out-works to guard the divin Law She dispenseth indeed sometimes vpon good reason in her own lawes but never in the eternal Law of God which she professeth to be altogether indispensable Neither is the Pope and Catholique Church guilty of cruelty against the innocent divorced by forbidding them to marie vnlesse Christ himself and S. Paul be cruel and the Primitive Church which taught the same doctrine Luke 16.8 Our Saviour saith every one that putteth away his wife and marieth another committeth adulterie and he that marieth her committeth adulterie 1. Cor. 7.10 S Paul saith not I give commandment but our Lord that the wife depart not from her husband if she depart to remaine vnmaried or to be reconciled to her husband Whence it is clear that neither of the parties can marie so long as the other lives This was the doctrine of the holy Fathers and of the ancient Church S. Augustin proveth this in his bookes de adulterinis coniugijs
might be chased away Wherevpon one went and offered vp saith he there the Sacrifice of the body blood of Christ to the end that the vexation might cease and by Gods mercy it did cease immediatly As therefore it is evident by what has been briefly said from the Scriptures holy Fathers that there is nothing more holy divine in the whole Christian religion then the Christian Sacrifice of Christs pretious body blood vnder the formes of bread wine which was foretould by the Prophets instituted and offered vp by Christ himself and was thereafter offered vp by the holy Apostles and their Successors so you very wickedly call it Devilish For that cannot be Devilish which was ordain'd by God himself and whereby he is most honoured that cannot be Devilish which chaseth away Devils But your railing against it and abolishing it must be Devilish because the Devil by his principal instrument the great Anti-Christ is to abolish it in the later dayes Daniel 11.31 and Luther your first Reformer Luth. de Missa pri tom 7. by a strange divine Providence did confesse to the world that the Devil did stirre him vp by many arguments to abrogat it And as the Sacrifice is most holy divine so is the office of Priesthood by which it is offered most sacred and venerable If the Aaronical Priesthood whereby only bullocks and beasts were Sacrificed to God was so sacred how much more sacred excellent must be the Christian Priesthood according to the order of Melchisedech by which the body blood of Christ are offered vp vnto God a pure Oblation And therefore you very wickedly call the office of Priesthood blasphemous and by dishonouring it you dishonour God himself who did institute it as S. Ignatius the Disciple of the Apostles affirmes when he saith that Priesthood is the Top of all Honours Ignat. epist ad myrn that are amongst men which if any man dishonoureth he dishonours God our Lord Iesus-Christ the alone chief Priest of God by nature Your Ministerial office is rather blasphemous against God which robs him of his supreme worship by Sacrifice which has been given vnto him since the Creation That the Christian Sacrifice is offered vp for sins our Saviour shewes when he saith This is my blood which is shed for many to the remission of sins And that it is profitable also for remission of sins to the faithfull departed the holy Fathers do teach by the Scriptures and practice of the whole Church Aug. l. de cura pro mortuis c. 1. S. Augustin saith We read in the Books of the Machabees of Sacrifice offered for the dead but though it were no where read in the old Testament yet not smal is the authority of the Vniuersal Church which shines in this custome where the commendation of the dead hath its place in the prayers of the Priest which are powred out to our Lord God at his altar lib. 9. Con. c. 3 And in his ninth book of Confessions he tells vs His Mother Monica desired on her death-bed that memory should be made of her at the Altar from whence she knew the holy Sacrifice to be dispensed wherewith the indictment against vs was blotted out Where you may see also the Saints call that a Holy Sacrifice which you call profane SECTION IX Of the Canonization of Saints Invocation of Angels and Saints Worshiping of Images Reliques and Crosses Dedicating of Churches Altars c. NOW follow these words of the Covenant We detest his Canonization of men calling vpon Angels or Saints departed worshiping of Images Reliques Crosses Dedicating of Kirks Altars Dayes and Vowes to Creatures We shall now for brevities sake run speedily through all the rest of the Covenant First you blame here the Catholique Church for a most laudable custome which she has ever observed of Canonizing that is declareing some persons who had been eminent for holynesse to be glorifyed Saints in heaven There have been indeed different wayes by which this Canonization has been performed For sometimes it was done by the voice of the people with consent of their Prelats or by the Prelats the people not controuling But since the year 800. none have been Canonized but by the Sea Apostolique according to the decree of Pope Leo the third Whence it is that this action is performed with greater diligence and more exact trial both of life miracles then when it was done in a popular manner What then can you iustly blame here But indeed you are to be blamed who Canonize in your own manner not Saints but sinners that break mortaly every day Gods commandments and such was your Covenanting Army which you ordinarly called the Army of the Saints You passe next from detesting the Catholiques Canonizing of Saints to detest the Invocation both of Angels Saints But indeed you cannot detest that vnlesse you detest also the Scriptures the practice of the Saints of the whole Primitive Church For did not Iacob invocat an Angel when blessing Iosephs children he said The Angel Genes 18 16. Osee 12.4 which delivered me from all evil blisse these children Doth not the Prophet Osee testify the same saying Iacob prevailed agrinst the Angel he wept prayed to him Did not also Abraham Lot Gedeon pray to Angels as may be seen recorded in the Scriptures Genes 18.4.19.1 Iudges 6.3 Therefore in detesting the invocation of Angels you detest the Scriptures practice of the Saints The same may be also said of the Invocation of Saints departed For if it be lawfull to invocat the Angels why not also the Saints of Heaven whom our Saviour affirmes to be equal vnto the Angels Luke 20.36 Yea if it be lawfull to invocat Saints and sinners living vpon earth and to desire the assistance of their prayers why is it not lawfull to invocat the Saints raigning in Heaven and desire them to pray for vs To say that they do not hear our prayers and know not what is done here below which may concern them Luke 15.10 is most false For our Saviour sheweth that there is ioy among the Angels of Heaven at the Conversion of a sinner Therefore they must know it And shall the Angels know such things and reioyce at them and the glorifyed Saints who are of our own nature be altogether ignorant of them and have no fellow-feeling with vs Shall some Saints living here on earth know the secrets of others hearts know what is done at a distance as is recorded in Scripture of Samuel in relation to King Saul 1. Kings 1.19 and of Elizeus in regard of his man Giezi 4. Kings 5.25 to passe by other instances of Daniel S. Peter shall I say these Saints have such knowledge in their exile here on earth and shall the glorifyed Saints in their Countrey in the presence fruition of God be ignorant of such things and so be in a worse condition No that cannot be for
that could not stand with the goodnesse of God happinesse of their Estate Yea does not S. Iohn expresly deliver that the Saints in heaven do not only know our prayers Apocal. 5.8 but also offer them vp to God when he saith that the foure beasts and the foure and twentie Elders fel before the Lambe having every one harpes and golden Vials full of odours which are the prayers of the Saints Lastly what was the doctrin practice of the Primitive Church may be known briefly by the testimonies of the two great lights S. Ambrose S. Augustin The first saith We must pray to the Angels Ambros lib. de viduis who are given to be our defenders we must pray to the Martyrs c. For they are able to pray for our sins who have washed away their own The other having invocated the blessed Virgin and many Angels Saints by name concludes saying Aug. Medit. c. 40. I beseech you interceed for me a sinner vnto God that I may be delivered from the iawes of the Devil and everlasting death So you may see how vnreasonably you detest so holy a doctrine so profitable a practice which has been vsed by the greatest Saints Now we are come to that point to witt the worshiping of Images wherein you pretend great advantage For first you give out that the Catholique doctrin practice in this matter is directly against the Scriptures and particularly against the second Commandment Secondly you affirm with great clamours that the Catholiques prevarication is so evident here that to conceale the matter from the people they have taken away the second commandment And for this cause especially you accuse the Catholiques and condemn them for Sacrilegious Idolaters But all these were shown me to be vain pretences For first it is clear in the old Testament that the ancient Synagogue of the Iewes had their holy Images and that by Gods own appointment Secondly that they did also reverence and honour them with competent worship The first part is evident Exodus 25. where God said to Moyses Two Cherubins of beaton gold shalt thou make on both sides of the Oracle Moyses did obey this command chap. 37. Moreover King Salomon did adorne the famous Temple of Ierusalem with diverse pictures 3. Kings c. 6. v. 28. To speak nothing of the brasen serpent which God gave order to make Behold here the commandment of God for making placeing of holy Images in the Tabernacle vpon the Ark notwithstanding the Iewes were most prone to Idolatrie And that these Images were also honoured by the auncient people of the Iewes is evident For the Cherubins were the chief part and Ornament of the Ark and the whole Ark was honoured as may appeare first because it was put in the Holy of Holys as in a most honorable place Heb. 9.4 Secondly it was translated with great honour to the house of Obededom Thirdly it was only lawfull to the Priests Levits to carie it 3. Kings 5.6 Fourthly the Philistims were punished with diverse plagues because they kept it beside themselvs without due honour and vpon the contrary Obededom was blissed for keeping it honorably in his house 1. Kings 5.6 and 6.11 Yea God himself commāded by the mouth of David Psal 99. saying Adorato scabellum pedum eius Adore his footstoole This is vnderstood of the Ark as appeares by Davids words 1. Chron. 28. v. 2. And what ever it be it is not God and yet the Iewes were commanded to adore it Now can any man of solid iugment and consideration think that God did prohibite all Images and veneration of them by that which the Protestants call the second commandment to witt Thou shalt not make any graven Idol and yet immediatly thereafter should command Moyses to make Images and to hold them in such Veneration Or rather is it not evident that the Protestants do apply very falsly what is spoken in Scripture against Idols to the holy Images of Christ his Saints Therefore it is evident that the Iewes had not only holy Images by Gods appointment which were set in their Tabernacle Temple and most holy places but also that they did lawfully and religiously worship and honour them albeit with an honour infinitly inferiour to that which is due to God And as the Iewes had their holy Images so with as good if not more reason had the auncient Christians theirs which they placed in their Oratories and reverenced with due honour S. Chrysostom saith in his Liturgy the Priest bowes his head vnto the Image of Christ Bas lib. de Sp. S. c. 18. Basil affirmeth that the honour of the Image is referred to the Exemplar Many more testimonies were shown me from the Fathers and Ecclesiastical Histories but for brevities sake I forbear to cite thē as also it was shewed Concil 2. Nicen that these who were enemies to the holy Images of Christ his Saints were condemned by the auncient Church as most furious Heretiques called the Iconaclasts who concur'd in this impiety against Christ his Saints with the profest Enemies of Christ as Iulian the Apostat the perfidious Iewes Mahumetans destroying where euer they could the Images of Christ his Saints against whom God by many miracles has manifested the truth as he did once against the Iewes by making aboundance of blood to flow from our Saviours Image which they had pierced crucifyed in the Citie of Berytum in Syria By which miracle by the miraculous cure of the sick who were anointed with that blood the whole multitude of Iewes in that place was converted Athan. lib. de P ssione Imag. Christi c. 4. as S. Athanasius testifyeth By which it is evident to passe by diverse other Miracles recorded in Ecclesiastical Histories that holy Pictures are capable of dishonour and therefore also of competent honour that Catholiques by keeping them giving due reverence vnto them follow the practice of the ancient Christians and Tradition of the Apostles as S. Basil testifyeth Basil ap Con. Nicen. 2. act 2. saying I honour the histories of the Saints Images and I openly adore them For this being delivered by the holy Apostles is not to be forbidden but in all our Churches we erect their histories And it is no lesse evident that you Covenanting Ministers who furiously break deface all holy Pictures Crosses do thereby dishonour Christ his Saints go against the practice of the ancient Christians follow the example of furious heretiques of other profest Enemies of Christ You without all reason detest the Catholiques worshiping of Images but you ought rather to detest your own profaneing of them which indeed many Protestants do detest Hence may be easily discovered the Vanity of all your former pretensions as first when you say that Images are forbidden to be made worshiped by that which you call the second Commandment For there are only forbidden Idols and all divine
were made with the Ark about Iericho Iosue 6. And of diverse others when the Ark was carried from place to place 2. Kings 6.7 and 3. Kings 8. They were vsed also in the Primitive Church as Baronius shewes Baronius tom 1. anno 48. Basil ep 63. and mention is made of them in the Councel of Laodicea c. 17. In these Processions were oftentimes said Litanies or short prayers by which God has been often pacifyed of which S. Basil the great saith Cum Litanias dicimus non humanis verbis sed oraculis Spiritus Deum placamus When we say the Litanies we pacify God not with humane words but by the Oracles of the holy Spirit By these Processions Litanies Spond an 590. n. 4. or publique supplications the City of Rome was miraculously delivered from a furious plague in the time of S. Gregory the great and the City of Vienne in France from horrible earthquakes in the time of S. Mamertus Bishop of that City as may be seen in the Ecclesiastical history Spond an 475. n. 4. Therefore Processions Litanies are most ancient laudable they tend much to the glory of God stirring vp of devotion And the Litanies are so far from being blasphemous as you very rashly call them that they are Oracles of the holy Ghost by which Gods iudgments have been often prevented For the multitude of Mediators Advocats which you renounce the Catholique Church acknowledgeth but one Mediator who has redeemd all mankind by the shedding of his pretious bloud to witt Iesus-Christ And for the Saints she acknowledgeth them to be only Mediators Advocats to pray for her as the faithfull living pray for others which makes nothing against the one Meditation redemption of Iesus-Christ as is evident to any man who has common sense Therefore albeit you renounce the mediation of the Saints to pray for you yet the Catholique Church will not renounce the Prayers of the Saints You detest also the Manyfold Orders of the Catholique Church which are in all reckoned to be 7. to witt the Order of Porter Lector Exorcist Acolite Subdeacon Deacon Priest and which may be seen explained Catech. Rom. parte 2. de Ordine in the Roman Catechisme out of the Scriptures and holy Fathers It is sufficient to know that they were observed in the most holy Primitive times and it may be truly said that these Manyfold Orders of the Catholique Church are much more commendable then the manyfold Confusions of your Presbyterian Kirk Lastly you detest here Auricular Confession But either you detest it as vnlawfull or vnnecessary You cannot detest it as vnlawfull vnlesse you controule both your Masters Luther Calvin Luth. lib. de capt Babyl tit de penit For the first saith Secret Confession which is now kept in the Church doth mervailously please me and is profitable yea necessary neither would I wish it were not yea I reioyce that it is in the Church of Christ since it is a Soveraigne or only remedie to afflicted soules Calvin also speaketh to the same purpose saying Cal. lib. 3. Instit c. 4. When any man is troubled with his sins he may discover them to his Pastor to be comforted c. Yea not only the late English Church did allow it but also your selves do sometimes practice it confessing to your Ministers albeit some of them be not very good Secretaries telling in the pulpit what has been tould them in their care to the ruine and disgrace of some as might be shown by fresh experience If you detest it as vnnecessary then you goe against our Saviours Commission the holy Fathers For Christ having made the Apostles spiritual Iudges and having given them power to bind loose from sins it followes necessarly that the people must confesse their sins to them or else their power had been given them in vain neither could they absolve the people from what they knew not But hear S. Augustin so vnderstanding the Scripture shewing the practice of the Primitive Church Do penance saith he Aug homil 49. ex lib. 50. homil as it is done in the Church c. Let no man say to himself I doe it secretly I doe it with God God who forgives me knowes I doe it from my heart Therefore without cause was it said what you loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven Therefore without cause were the keys given to the Church Doe we make void the Evangel of God Doe we make void the words of Christ If we promise to you that which he denys doe we not deceive you And elswhere he saith There are some Idem lib. 2. de Visitat infirmor who think it sufficient to Salvation to confesse their sins to God alone For they will not or they are ashamed or disdaine to show themselv's to the Priests c. But I will not that thou be deceived by that opinion c. For his iudgment is also to be vndergone whom our Lord doth not disdaine to appoint his Vicar I passe by more testimonies for some have been brought above to this purpose Section 7. By this alone Testimony of S. Augustin you may see that your Ministers who deny the necessity of Confession or the desire of it when a Confessor cannot be had make the power of loosing to be given to the Church without cause make void the Evangel of God the words of Christ and promising you remission of your sins without Confession promise you that which Christ denys and so miserably deceive you The Catholique doctrine of Confession is a truth so engraffed in the hearts of Christians and the practice of it brings so great comfort that even these who are brought vp in a contrary heresy are enforced sometimes to make vse of it for the comfort and ease of their distressed consciences albeit they confesse for the most part to vnlawfull Pastors who have no power to absolve them And your Puritanical opinion against Confession is an old damned heresy of the Novatians Messalians Iacobits SECTION XI Of Repentance Faith Satisfactions Opus Operatum Works of Supererogation Merits Pardons Peregrinations Stations YOV say next in your Covenant We detest his desperate and vncertain Repentance His general and doubtsome faith His Satisfactions of men for their sins His Iustification by works Opus operatum works of Supererogation Merits Pardons Peregrinations and Stations Here in the first place you follow your two Masters Luther Calvin by calling the Repentance of the Catholiques desperate and vncertain Bellar. lib. 1. de penit c. 2. 5. which Cardinal Bellarmin reckons not amongst their doctrines but amongst their deceits calūnies For first it is most false that the Catholiques Repentance is desperate thtough Cōtrition be required to it since there is no more required but that which is iust and which many have had and by Gods grace may be easily had neither have any been drawn to despaire by
it as the same Bellarmin affirmes against Calvins calumnies Secondly it is falsly called vncertain For albeit the Catholiques teach that no man without divine revelation can know the truth of his own repentance by the certainty of divine faith yet he mâ—y know it by a moral certainty ariseing from hope in the divine goodnesse according to that of S. Paul Rom. 8.14 we are saved by Hope which is sufficient to put mans mind in peace and tranquillity Then you as falsly detest the Catholique faith as generall and doubtsome For albeit the Catholiques bele ve not only all that God has reveal'd in geneâ—all but also every particular point yet you call their faith general and doubtsome because they will not beleeve that which God never reveal'd to witt your special faith or rather foolish fancie by which every one of you beleeves that your sins are forgiven and that you are of the number of the predestinate and by which you think to be iustifyed But the Catholiques have no reason to beleeve such a special faith because as it has been shewed above it is nothing but meer presumption and is condemned as a false faith a private fancie by a famous Protestant and it is so groundlesse doubtsome that it brings diverse among your selves who follow closely your principles into great perturbation of mind and some into desperation All which as also the truth and certainty of the Catholiques iustifying faith may be seen handled above in the matter of Iustification and particularly in the 17. Chapter page 183. and some few pages following After you have detested Confession and blamed the Catholiques for requireing so much Contrition now you detest Satisfaction and so you renounce all the three parts of the Sacrament of Penance but you do this with as little reason as you have done the rest For by Satisfactions the Catholiques vnderstand some laborious works such as Prayer A mesdeeds fasting which are offered vp to God in Satisfaction for the temporal punishment due to our sins after the guilt and eternal punishment are taken away by the Sacramental absolution which doctrine is most consonant to the Scripâ—ures holy Fathers That temporal punishment remaines due to sin after the eternal is remitted is most clear in the person of King David 2. Kings ch 12. v. 13. who after he had gote remission of his sins from God by the mouth of Nathan the Prophet was notwithstanding punished temporally with the death of his Son Aug. tract 124. in Ioan. This truth S. Augustin doth testifie saying A man is forced to suffer even after his sins are forgiven c. puniâ—hment doth hold a man temporally whom sin holds not guilty vnto eternal damnation That this temporall paine remaining after the guilt of sin is remitted may be redeemed by good works which are therefore called Satisfactions is also evident For Daniel said to the King Let me Counsell thee Daniel 4. ô King redeem thy sins with almes and thy iniquities with the mercies of the poore S. Iohn Baptist saith Doe fruits worthy of Penance S. Augustin vpon these words of the Psalme Luke 3.8 Cleanse me from my sin desires sinners to say with David No my Lord Aug in psal 50. my sin shall not be vnpunished it shall not be vnpunished but therefore I will not that thou punish it because I punish my own sin I passe by more testimonies for brevities sake It is sufficient to note that the Centurists confesse this was the doctrine practice of the auncient Church as may be seen Centurie 3. col 127. Neither is it any wonder that you who deny all good works are so great Enemies to Satisfactions or works of austerity You detest next the Popes Iustification by works but you might as well with your first Apostle Luther renounce the Iustification of S. Iames who teacheth the same in expresse termes saying Do you see that by works Iames 2. ch v. 24. a man is iustifyed and not by faith only But enough of this matter has been said above Then for opus operatum which you abiure it has bred some of your Ministers endlesse work for being often enquired they could never tell truly what it was but brought diverse ridiculous oftentimes contrary glosses or rather gesses on it which would be too tedious here to insert Whereby it is evident Iude v. 10. that they have blasphemed things as S. Iude speaks whereof they are ignorant and have made many thowsands do the same What the Catholique Doctors intend by opus operatum has been above shewed pag. 202. to witt that the Sacraments of the new Law doe conferre grace by the work wrought that is by the power of the Sacramental action instituted by Christ to that effect and not by the merit of the Minister or Receiver of the Sacraments which is a most certain truth as may be seen above explain'd and confirmed at more length This is a better work wrought then the work of your Covenant which has wrought much mischief in great Britain You are not content to renounce all works of duty which are commanded by denying the possibility of keeping the commandments vnlesse you renounce also works of more perfection not commanded but Counselled which the Catholiques call works of Supererogation That there are such works most laudable commendable albeit you detest them is evident by the Scriptures Fathers For Virginity is not a command but a Counsel and is more perfect then Matrimony Of this S. Paul giveth testimony saying As concerning Virgins a commandment of our Lord I have not but Counsel I give as having obtaynd mercy of our Lord to be faithfull 1. Cor. 7.25 where he also sheweth that he who maries doth well but he who maries not doth better ver â—8 The same also our Saviour shewes saying that there are Eunuches who have gelded themselves for the Kingdome of Heaven Again our Saviour shewes another Counsel Math. 19.12 or work of perfection when he said to the yong man in the Gospell If thou wilt be perfect Goe sell the things thou hast and give to the poore thou shall have treasure in Heaven Math. 19.21 To these two works of perfection is adioyn'd voluntary obedience as Christ himself shew by his voluntary subiection to the blessed Virgin and S. Ioseph He himself being the absolute Lord of them all things S. Luke 2.51 The holy Fathers are most clear for this doctrine S. Chrysostom saith Chrys in 1. ad Cor. c. 9. Some things Christ commandeth somethings he leaveth to our own free-will For he said not sell that thou hast but if thou wilt be perfect sell that thou hast c. And in his 18. homily of Penance he saith Multi ipsa superant mandata Aug. de Virginitate c. 30. Many goe beyond the very commandments S. Augustin also sheweth the difference between Commands Evangelical Counsels affirming that for not doing the first men are
reckons in the first place Basil l. de Sp. S. c. 27. Aug. tract 118 in Euang. Ioan Chrys iul quod Christus sit Deus Nazian orat 1. in Iulian amongst the Apostolical Traditions and which S. Augustin call the sign of Christ without which no benediction is rightly perfected It was so much honoured in the primitive times that it was erected as S. Chrysostome testifyes vpon the topes of Kings Crownes Scepters and imprinted vpon the front or head of man the most noble member of his body as vpon a living pillar and it is most efficacious against temptations and the affrightfull apparitions of Devils whereof Iulian the Apostata found experience as S. Gregory Nazianzen relates with many circumstances Therefore you are very rashly Enemies to this glorious sign of the Son of man and some of you very wickedly do call it the sign of the beast and it may be iustly said the Catholiques Crossings are much better then your cursings By detesting the anoynting of the Catholique Church you detest S. Iames Iames 5 Mark 6.13 who prescribed it and the holy Apostles who practiced it as S. Mark testifies saying They anointed with oile many sick the Primitive Church which vsed it Aug. in Pref. psal 26. enarr 2 whereby S. Augustin shewes the excellency of Christians to whom all now Vnction belongs which was only proper before to Priests Kings By detesting the hallowing of Gods good Creatures you detest your own practice in blissing your meat with long graces and the elements of your Sacrament with long prayers S. Paul shewes that Every Creature may be sanctifyed 1. Timoth 4.4.5 by the word of God and prayer The hallowing of Gods Creatures to pious vses is not superstition but the contrary practice is profanation The Popes worldly Monarchie as you call it has agreed better with all the Monarchs of the world and that for many ages then your worldly Democracy has consisted with one or two Monarchs in one corner of the world for the few years you have lasted And the Sacred Hierarchie of the Church which you without all modestie call wicked has not produced such wicked effects for the space of 16. hundred yeares and above as the Anarchy of your Presbytery has done in lesse then the space of twentie You abiure also the three solemn Vowes of voluntary chastity poverty obediēce which have been shown above to be works of greater perfection This shewes that the Prophet Esay did not mean of you but of the members of the true Church when he prophesied of them Esay 19 21. saying They shall Vow Vowes vnto our Lord pay them But your first chief Reformers Vowed these solemn Vowes and brake them And it may be iustly said that these 3. Solemn Vowes are much better works then your solemn League Covenant You renounce also the Clerical Tonsure which you call shavelings of diverse sorts But that this was a most ancient Ceremony Dionys lib. de Eccles Hierarchia c. 6 Athan. lib. de Virginitate Hier. epist ad Savinianum Beda hist. Anglor lib. 5. c. 22. S. Denis Athanasius Hierom and others do testifie◠and Venerable Bede affirmes that S. Peter did first of all carrie a Crown of haires the rest of his head being poll'd The mysterious significations of this ceremony may be seen in Bellarmin lib. 2. de Monachis cap. 40. And albeit no other reason be brought the very venerable antiquity of it alone is sufficient to shew that these shavelings of sundry sorts are better then your new Round-heads of sundry sects Then you detest according to your phrase the Popes corrupted bloodie decrees made at Trenf But that is ordinary for all Novelists to carrie hatred to and calumniate these Sacred General Councels by whose authority their corrupted errors are condemned so did the Arians to the great Councel of Nice That which you speak of a cruel bloody Band subscrybed there is a meer calumnie for no such thing was done there But indeed it is no calumnie to call your Covenant which was approved and subscrybed at your Assembly of Glasgow a cruel and bloudy Band as the effects have proved It is by such cruel and bloudy Bands that false religions must be propagated or rather enforced against mens Consciences But the Catholique Church trusting in the promise of Christs assistance and being armed with the force of truth goes on vpon other principles You are pleased also not only to detest the Decrees of the Councel of Trent but likwise the subscrybers Approvers thereof whom you call Conspirators against the Kirk of God But albeit your passion leads you to detest their doctrines yet civility should oblige you not to detest their persons especially since some Approvers thereof are the most Eminent Princes of the world to whom you ought to carrie respect And whereas you take vpon you the name authority of the Church of God it has been shewed above that your Kirk has lyen too long hid to be the Kirk of God You call your Kirk a Reformed Kirk but it ought rather to be called a new formed Kirk because it is substantially different from the old and it is so far from being truly Reformed that it is deformed in the principal points of the Christian religion as we have seen concerning the Apostles Creed our Lords prayer the Commandments Sacraments besides many other substantial articles above touched That which you say of the Popes Vain Allegories Rites Signs is frivolous It is known that these Allegories which you blame were vsed by the holy Fathers particularly by S. Augustin who excelled in the Allegorical sense of the Scriptures whose Allegories are not vain but most grave and will be preferred by all sound iudgments to your Ministers vain Tropes and figures against the clear Scriptures as we have seen in the matter of the holy Sacrament Of Traditions we have spoke sufficiently above All the rest that followes in your Covenant excepting the two vntruths touched above in the first section and your Oath for maintaining the Kings authority is nothing but a concatenation of most fearfull and horrible Oaths whereby you tye yourselves vnder highest curses and paines to maintaine these your grosse errors and Heresies which ought rather to be deplored then confuted especially since you are begun to find the effects of these enormities Thus I have briefly collected the principall observations which my Catholique Friend and I made vpon the Covenant although I have passed by many things that were in his papers that this book might not exceed the iust bignesse But by what has been said may be in some measure seen what counterfeit mettal the Covenant is and what a masse of Errors and old condemned heresies it containes ioynd with blasphemous Execrations of the principal points of the holy Catholique faith and what an Idol the simple people was made to adore It is truly to be regrated that our Nation which
for the space of 14. hundred years did professe the Catholique faith with so great piety and did propagate it abroad with so great glory zeal of which many Monuments are extant in forreign Nations should be now so blinded with Error and miscarried by passion against the truth that for the most part if it were in their power they are no lesse Zealous to extirpate it Baron tom 5. in supplem ad annum 429. The most famous Cardinal Baronius gives this excellent testimonie of the ancient Scottish Christians These saith he who received the Gospel first from Pope Victor and their first Bishop from Pope Celestin by whom they were all made Christians did profitt so much through the grace of Christ that they became the most excellent of all Christians and practising the Christian faith with great diligence by an Apostolical function did propagate it largely and gloriously among forreign remote Nations as we shall see in due place Thus Baronius It may please God in his own time to dispell the clouds of darknesse and Ministerial calumnies and make the light of truth appeare again vnto this Nation and turn their hearts vnto the right way from which they have gone very far astray And that this may be granted all ought to pray especially these whom God has called lately in this Nation vnto the knowledge of the truth With the concurrence of which desire I would make an end if the Renounciation of the Covenant shown by my Catholique friend to me and some other new Converted Catholiques wherein there is an Antithesis almost in every point between the Catholique and Presbyterian doctrine were not thought fitting to be here subioynd with which we shall conclude A RENOVNCIAtion of the Scottish Presbyterian Covenant or Confession of Faith WEE whom it hath pleased God of late to call mercyfully from the darknesse of Heresy vnto the admirable light of the holy Catholique faith doe professe that after a a The Catholiques long diligeÌ„t search may appeare by the former Trial whereas the Covenanters vsed neither long nor due examination of their consciences as may be seen above pag. 411. LONG and serious search for the Truth we are now b b Catholiques who relie vpon the immoveable Pillar and ground of Truth to Witt the holy Catholique Church which never changes are fully satisfyed and assured of the Truth But Heretiques who quite this solid ground and follow the Private Spirit which is very inconstant let them pretend what they please can never have full assurance which evidently appeares by their continual changes new pretended lights See above pa. 425. FVLLY satisfyed thereof by the c c Christ promised that the Spirit of Truth should remaine in his Church for ever teach her all Truth Iohn 14.16 Iohn 16.13 And yet it is strange that every new heretique without Scripture appropriats this Spirit to himself against Scripture Christs clear promise denys the holy Spirit to the whole Church The same may be said also of their vain pretext of the word of God See above pag. 423. 424. WORD and Spirit of God RESIDING constantly in the holy Catholique Church And therefore we beleeve and professe that this only is the true Religion without which it is impossible to please God which was of d d The true faith was revealed of old and from that time can never be hid But the Presbyterian faith has two contraâ—y qualities to witt it is now revealed and has lyen long hid as may be seen above p. 426. See also Math. 5.16.17 OLD mercyfully revealed by our blissed Saviour Iesus-Christ and by his holy Apostles through the preaching of the blessed Evangel which since that time has never lyeÌ„ HID but has ever shynd like a light set vpon a Candlestick And has been professed through All Ages in e e The true Church must be in all Nations as Esay foretells saying All Nations shall flow vnto it Esay 2.2 and Christ shew that repentance should be preached in his name vnto all Nations beginning at Hierusalem Luke 24.47 For this cause the true Church is called Catholique as being dispersed through All Nations as she is also Catholique for Time endureing in All Ages But Heresys are only in some few Nations or corners of the world and in these also they are not the same but full of diversity and contrariety which is manifestly verifyed of the Presbyterians Protestants See above ch 32. 34. All Christian Nations and particularly in the ancient Kingdome of Scotland as Gods f f As Gods Truth is Eternal so it cannot be hid Esay 62.6 But the Presbyterians pretended Eternal Truth has been too long hid Eternal and MOST KNOWN TRVTH the only ground of our Salvation as may be seen in the Catholique Confession of Faith approved and authorized by the g g The approbations of all General Councels which are governed by the holy Ghost and which do never revoke their determinations by which the Catholique faith is approved and confirmed are a much more solid authority to confirme the Catholique religion then are the earthly courts of changeing Parliaments to establish any sort of the Protestant Religion We know by experience that there are nothing more changeable then Acts of Parliament See pag. 430. Vniversal consent irrevocable Determinations of all the General Councels of the Christian world And has been not for the short space of 20. or hundred but for the h h The Scottish Nation was converted to the faith an Christi 203. Leslaeus de Reb. gestis Scot. l. 1. p. 114. which is above 1400. yeares agoe during which time it remaind coÌ„staÌ„t in the Catholique faith except a little of late This indeed may be called a long time but the Presbyterians long time is only 20 years as may be known by calculation and as yet it is not a hundred LONG time of 14. hundred years and above professed publickly not by one or two but by above i i Since the conversion of King Donald the first Christian King there are reckoned above 80. Catholique Kings of this Nation as may be seen in our Histories whereas the Presbyterians had only one King to witt King Iames the 6. who subscrybed their Covenant in his younger yeares which he also disproved thereafter in the Conference at Hampton-Court 80. KINGS of this Nation diverse of which are k k There were diverse of the Scottish Catholique Kings eminent for holynesse as S. william S. David S. Malcom and many more as may be seen in Camerarius lib. 3. de Scotorum pietate c. 4. where he reckons out also many great Saints of the Royal race as S. Rumoldus S. Fiacre S. Mathildis c. GLORIOVS SAINTS in Heaven and by the whole body of this Kingdome l l For the ancient piety and zeal of the Scottish Nation to propagate the Kingdome of Christ Baronius testimony cited at the latter end of the
that ch 18 Pres. Trial p. 194. GRACELESSE SACRAMENTS administrated without all holy h h They not only not practise the Venerable Rites Ceremonies of the Catholique Church which were vsed in the Primitive times as may be seen in Coccius tom 2. Thesau Cathol but also they condemn them See p. 464. RITES and CEREMONIES Venerable for Antiquity Commanded by lawfull Authority and not contrary to the true Doctrin word of God Their i i They teach that children dying with baptisme if they do not belong to the Covenant of grace are not saved whereby they suppose that all children dying with baptism do not belong vnto it which is a most cruel iudgement See p. 218. 219. And besides they suffer cruelly diverse children to die without Baptism for which cruelty K. Iames affirmed their Ministers would be damned See p. 221. 222. VN-CHRISTIAN Iudgement against many children dying WITH the SacrameÌ„t together with their most CRVEL PRACTICE of suffering many children to die WITHOVT the Sacrament Their k k They make Baptism not to be necessary to the Salvation of Infants against the Scripture and holy Fathers as may be seen above chap. 20. per totum CONDITIONAL necessity or rather INDIFFERENCY of the most NECESSARY Sacrament of Baptism Their more then CHIMERICAL IMAGINATION of the REAL ABSENCE of Christs body FROM the Elements together with the REAL PRESENCE of the same to the soules of their faithfull RECEIVERS Their m m Their first Reformers brake their Solemn Oaths and Vowes without all Dispensations p. 469. And the Presbyterians have made many to periure themselves by enforceing them to take the Covenant against their Consciences They allow also Marriages in degrees forbidden by the Catholique Church for the people often marries among them in the second third and 4. degree without all Dispensations See also above that it is a false calumnie that the Catholique Church dispenseth in degrees forbidden by the Law of Christ p. 470. VIOLATIONS of Solemn Oaths WITHOVT DISPENSATIONS Vrgeing of PERIVRIES vpon men against their CONSCIENCES Their allowing of Marriages in degrees FORBIDDEN by the CHVRCH OF GOD. Their n n They cruelly allow Marriages to the divorced against the doctrine of Christ his Apostles and the holy Fathers which S. Augustin saith are not Marriages but Adulteries see above p. 470. 471. IMPIETY of allowing ADVLTERIES vnder the name of MARRIAGES to the divorced against the word of God Their o o The holy Masse which chaseth away Divels as S. Augustin testifies above p. 475 cannot be Devilish but the abrogation of it is Devilish besides other reasons because Luther confessed that the Devil did instigate him to it See above p. 476. and the whole 8. section DEVILISH ABROGATION of the DIVINE Masse Their p p If it be blasphemy to raile against the sacred order of Priesthood of which order Christ himself is the High eternal Priest And against the holy Sacrifice offered vp by that holy order besids other points of the Catholique faith revealed by Christ then our Presbyterian Ministery is deeply guilty of blasphemy See p. 477. 4. See above how S. Augustin calls this a holy Sacrifice profitable not only for the sins of the living but also of the faithfull departed of which the Presbyterians do rob both the quick and dead p. 447. BLASPHEMING MINISTERIE q Their SACRILEDGE of robbing the HOLY Sacrifice both from the quick the dead Their r r They detest the Catholique Church for Canonizing of Saints and yet themselvs did Saint Covenanting sinners above p. 479 SAINTING of COVENANTING SINNERS Their calling vpon Å¿ Å¿ They think it iustly no sin to call vpon men and desire their prayers and yet against all reason they would make the people beleeve that it is a sin to call vpon Angels and desire their prayers whereby they condemn the practice of Iacob and other Saints recorded in the Scriptures as may be seen p. 479. as also the practice of the holy Fathers and Primitive Church ibidem Where the same is also shewed concerning the Invocation of the Saints of Heaven MEN and not vpon Angels and their MISCALLING of Glorious Saints by opprobrious Titles Their IDOLATRIZING of their own fancies and Errors and PROFANING of Holy Images Reliques and Crosses Their Barbarous DESTROYING of Churches and Altars with their Violating of Holy Dayes and Vowes made and CONSECRATED to the CREATOR y y Seing they commonly teach that their sins are not taken away in this life they must either be taken away in the next life and so they grant a Purgatory or else they cannot enter into Heaven And seing that Purgatory is for mortal sins for they acknowledge no Venial it can never purge them and never have an end See above pag. 491. and more fully p. 188. Their ENDLESSE VNPVRGEING Purgatory z z See the charitable custome of praying for the faithfull departed observed by the Primitive Church p. 491. which charity the Presbyterians want Their mercylesse NOT PITTYING the paines of the dead 1 1 The prayers of the Presbyterians being all Extemporary it is no wonder some of them be void of sense as frequent experience has shewed Praying in a STRANGE SENSE 2 2 How they have fallen backward into grosser Errors then their first Reformers by denying the Apostles Creed neglecting to say our Lords-prayer abolishing Glory to the father c. may be seen above cha 12. These backslidings are the Presbyterian Processions BACKSLIDINGS into grosser Errors 3 3 They blaspheme the holy Litanies which S Basil calls the Oracles of the holy Spirit as may be seen above p. 494. BLASPHEMING the holy Litanies and preferring a multitude of 4 4 They very vnreasonably renounce the Mediation or intercession of Angels and Saints to pray for them and yet give that same charge or office to the multitude of their Ministers p. 945. MINISTERS to the Angels Saints in the OFFICE of Mediators and Advocats 5 5 Their confusions dissensions are very notorious and may be seen above ch 3. Their Manyfold Confusions and DISORDERS 6 6 They abiure Auricular Confession and yet sometimes practise it But the Ministers wanting the strict obligation of secrecy they doe sometimes reveale publiquely without punishment what has been confessed to them privatly Publique REVELATION of private Confessions Their 7 7 Their Repentance if it be according â—o their principles is presumptuous for it is a full assurance of the remission of their sins or conioynd with it and so it is also vain for in vain do they seek remission of their sins which they are assured by faith are already forgiven theÌ„ See p. 499. ch 17. p. 183. PRESVMPTVOVS and vain Repentance 8 8 They beleeve that which God never revealed to witt that every one of themselves is iust predestinate which faith may be seen above to be meer presumption and a groundlesse fancie
ch 17. p. 183. seq Their SPECIAL and groundlesse Faith 9 9 They deny all Satisfaction or works of Penance for sins and so they teach men are not to make any Satisfactions for their sins p. 500. Their doctrine of sinning WITHOVT Satisfactions 10 10 They teach Iustification by faith only against the expresse words of Scripture Iames 2. v. 24. as may be seen above ch 17. p. 182. Iustification by faith ONLY 11 11 Albeit some were great sinners yet so soon as they took the Covenant they were esteemed Saints and all their sins forgiven them though indeed they becam no better This is a greater Opus Operatum which the Presbyterians ascribed to their Covenant then that which the Catholiques assign to the holy Sacraments as may be seen above p. 202. 203. The Opus Operatum of the Covenant which SAINTED without dispositions even the worst Covenanters 12 12 They do not only abiure works of greater perfection not coÌ„manded but counselled but also they neglect works of duty commanded teaching hat the Commandments are impossible to be kept p. 502. 5â—3 Their Omission of works of DVTY tending to EDIFICATION 13 13 They teach that all their works are evil and therefore are demerits which may be iustly renounced p. 504. 505. 4. They often give and sell pardons from their stoole of Repentance or else all the great people must be Saints only the poore must be sinners For it is very rarely seen that any person of condition doth sit vpon their stoole of Repentance See p. 506. Demerits 14 14 They bragged that they should never leave off till they went with their Covenant Covenanting Armie to destroy the walls Citie of Rome p. 507. 508. SELLING of Pardons 15 Their intended WARLIK peregrinations to destroy holy places 16 16 The English Independents did call ordinarly the Presbyterian K rk-SessioÌ„s Bawdy-Courts For by them the fines were imposed vpon the fornicators But now that power is taken from them and given to the Civil Magistrate These Sessions are not so good as the Catholiques Stations above p. 508. Their Kirk SESSIONS 17 17 They do not consecrate their Communion Wine and albeit the Ministers say a long prayer at the beginning by which they would seem in some measure to hallow that which is present which is but a small quantity yet the rest is brought sometimes out of the Tavern and vsed without any benediction See of Holy water above p. 510. 511. VNCONSECRATED wine 18 18 See above how at the beginning of their pretended Reformation they vnhallowed many Bells p. 511. 512. Their VNHALLOWING and selling of Bells Their 19 19 The true Church has only power to cast out Devils Luther tryed once to do this but it succeded ill with him as may be seen above p. 512. WANT of power to coniure Spirits and cast out Devils 20 20 The Presbyterian Ministers do much hate the sign of the Crosse calling it the badge of Anti-Christ as may be seen in Spotswoods historie lib. 6. p. 324. See above p. 513. the Antiquity efficacy of that glorious sign of the Son of man Their CVRSINGS and Detestations of the SIGN of the CROSSE as also 21 21 The holy Apostles vsed Vnctions as may be seen above p. 514. which custome has been ever observed in the Church ibidem As also the Church did ever hallow some Creatures for holy ends as Water burial places Churches Bells c. which the Presbyterians have often made common and turn'd into profanes vses of VNCTIONS of benedictions of Creatures for holy ends together with the PROFANATIONS of these hallowed Creatures Their Domineering Presbyterian 22 22 How the Presbytery domineered over all sorts of persons may be seen above ch 4. and 5. of Presb. Triall 23. Their severity cruelty may be seen ibid. DEMOCRACY and 23 cruel ANARCHY 24 24 Their solemn League Covenant which intended the setling of Presbytery in all the 3. Kingdomes is not such a work of perfection as are the 3. Solemn Vowes of chastity poverty Obedience which they here abiure and which their first Reformers Vowed but did not keep And therefore their Solemn League may be better renounced then the three Solemn Vowes abiured Their Solemn LEAGVE and CovenaÌ„t with all their ROVNDHEADS of Sundry SECTS Their cruel Decrees made at GLASGOW to extirpate the Catholique Religion where their Covenant which has proved a bloudy Band was confirmed against the holy Catholique Church And lastly we reiect all their 25 25 See above pag. 229. 242. how by Trops and figures the clear words of Christs institution of the holy Sacrament are perverted by them against the sense of the holy Fathers and of the auncient Church VAIN TROPES AND FIGVRES perverting the true literal sense of the divin Scriptures against the constant exposition of the holy Fathers together with all their 26 26 Their denying of privat baptism is a Presbyterian Tradition derived from Calvin as may be seen above p. 212. without or rather against the word of God and the practice of the auncient Church The same may be also said of their denying private Communion c. PRESBYTERIAN Traditions brought in without or against the word of God and Doctrin of the 27 27 As the Catholique Church is only the true Church of Christ so S. Cyprian has observed that all heretiques like Apes do take vpon them the name and falsly Vindicate to themselves the authority of the Church Cypr. Epist ad Iubaian holy CATHOLIQVE Church the Pillar ground of Truth To the which holy Catholique Church we MOST WILLINGLY ioyn our selves in Doctrin Disciplin and all holy RITES as members of the same vnder Christ Iesus the Supreme invisible Head and the 28 28 See above section 4. p. 432. where it is shewed that S. Peter was ordain'd by Christ Supreme Pastor of his Church and that the Bishop of Rome succeeds vnto S. Peter in the same charge BISHOP of ROME the Successor of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles the Visible and Subordinate Head or Governour thereof 29 29 As the Catholique Church remaines constant in her doctrin and government so the Scottish Protestant Church has been very inconstant for it has changed diverse doctrines and very sensibly its disciplin three or foure times since the beginning of their pretended Reformation so that a man cannot wisely swear constant obedience to such an vnconstant Church See above ch 2. and 7. of Presb. Trial. Promising by the assistance of Gods Grace to continue in the obedience and Communion of the same Church all the dayes of our lives 30 30 As it is a malicious calumnie to say that any Catholique is stirred vp by the Pope to deny and abiure the Catholique religion against his conscience vpon hope of the Popes Dispensation So it is a known truth by diverse fresh experiences
that many Catholiques have been stirred vp by the Presbyterian Ministers for feare of their Excommunications and the Confiscation of their Estates which followed therevpon to swear and subscribe the Covenant against the light of their Consciences as was well known to the said Ministers which may be seen above p. 414. and 15. And seing many Catholiques are solicitited by Sathan and the PRESBYTERIAN MINISTERS To swear subscribe receive their Sacraments against the clear light of their Consciences for IVST FEARES of the Ministerial CONFISCATIONS and lossing of their Estates 31 31 All these to whom God has made the light of Truth to shine ought to be thankfull for so great a benefit and never commit so great ingratitude as to abandon it for worldly respects How much more ought they to abhorre from taking the Covenant which makes even some Protestants hearts to stand which containes so many grosse vntruths as we have seen above which is not only a Denial but an Abiuration ioynd with horrible blasphemies of almost all the points of the Catholique faith We solemnly promise by the assistaÌ„ce of Gods grace that we shall never yeeld vnto such temptations nor be so ingrate after God has made the light of his truth to shine vnto vs who were living in the darknesse of Error as to abandon the Truth against our Consciences But rather shall continue constant in the profession of the same though it be with the losse of our Lives and Estates knowing that God Almighty is power full and Hoping that his goodnesse shall be willing to render vnto vs a hundred fold and life everlasting To which God of his infinit mercy bring vs. Amen THE PRESBYterian Covenant or Confession of Faith WEE all and every one of vs vnderwritten protest that after a a The Catholiques long diligeÌ„t search may appeare by the former Trial whereas the Covenanters vsed neither long nor due examination of their consciences as may be seen above pag. 411. LONG due examination of our own Consciences in matters of true false Religion we are now b b Catholiques who relie vpon the immoveable Pillar and ground of Truth to Witt the holy Catholique Church which never changes are fully satisfyed and assured of the Truth But Heretiques who quite this solid ground and follow the Private Spirit which is very inconstant let them pretend what they please can never have full assurance which evidently appeares by their continual changes new pretended lights See above pa. 425. THROVGHLY resolved of the Truth by the c c Christ promised that the Spirit of Truth should remaine in his Church for ever teach her all Truth Iohn 14.16 Iohn 16.13 And yet it is strange that every new heretique without Scripture appropriats this Spirit to himself against Scripture Christs clear promise denys the holy Spirit to the whole Church The same may be said also of their vain pretext of the word of God See above pag. 423. 424. word and Spirit of God And therefore we beleeve with our hearts confesse with our mouths subscribe with our hands and constantly affirme before God and the whole world that this only is the true Christian faith and Religion pleasing God and bringing Salvation to man which d d The true faith was revealed of old and from that time can never be hid But the Presbyterian faith has two contraâ—y qualities to witt it is now revealed and has lyen long hid as may be seen above p. 426. See also Math. 5.16.17 NOVV is by the mercy of God revealed to the world by the preaching of the blessed Evangel and received beleeved and defended by e e The true Church must be in all Nations as Esay foretells saying All Nations shall flow vnto it Esay 2.2 and Christ shew that repentance should be preached in his name vnto all Nations beginning at Hierusalem Luke 24.47 For this cause the true Church is called Catholique as being dispersed through All Nations as she is also Catholique for Time endureing in All Ages But Heresys are only in some few Nations or corners of the world and in these also they are not the same but full of diversity and contrariety which is manifestly verifyed of the Presbyterians Protestants See above ch 32. 34. Many notable Kirks Realmes but chiefly by the Kirk of Scotland the Kings Maiesty and the three Estates of this Realme as Gods f f As Gods Truth is Eternal so it cannot be hid Esay 62.6 But the Presbyterians pretended Eternal Truth has been too long hid ETERNAL Truth and only ground of our Salvation As more particularly is confessed in the Confession of our Faith stablished and publickly confirmed by sundry g g The approbations of all General Councels which are governed by the holy Ghost and which do never revoke their determinations by which the Catholique faith is approved and confirmed are a much more solid authority to confirme the Catholique religion then are the earthly courts of changeing Parliaments to establish any sort of the Protestant Religion We know by experience that there are nothing more changeable then Acts of Parliament See pag. 430. Acts of Parliament And now of a h h The Scottish Nation was converted to the faith an Christi 203. Leslaeus de Reb. gestis Scot. l. 1. p. 114. which is above 1400. yeares agoe during which time it remaind coÌ„staÌ„t in the Catholique faith except a little of late This indeed may be called a long time but the Presbyterians long time is only 20 years as may be known by calculation and as yet it is not a hundred LONG time hath been openly professed by the i i Since the conversion of King Donald the first Christian King there are reckoned above 80. Catholique Kings of this Nation as may be seen in our Histories whereas the Presbyterians had only one King to witt King Iames the 6. who subscrybed their Covenant in his younger yeares which he also disproved thereafter in the Conference at Hampton-Court Kings Maiesty and whole body of this Realme both in Burgh and Land To the which Confession and forme of Religion wee m m As it is evident that these who embrace the Catholique faith in Scotland where it is persecuted doe it willingly so it is manifestly known that many were constrained to take the Covenant and so did not willingly agree to it See above ch 4. p. 26. and sect 1. p. 417. VVILLINGLY agree as vnto Gods n n The Catholique faith is so vndoubted Truth that it is altogether vnalterable with the Catholiques But ths Protestant Faith cannot be vndoubted Truth seing it is so often altered by Protestants see p. 430. in fine VNDOVBTED Truth and Verity grounded only vpon his VVRITTEN word And therefore we abhorre and detest all contrarie Religion Doctrin But chiefly all kind of PAPISTRY in general and particular heads even as they are now damned and confuted by the
Sacrifice profitable not only for the sins of the living but also of the faithfull departed of which the Presbyterians do rob both the quick and dead p. 447. BLASPHEMOVS PRIESTHOOD q His PROFANE Sacrifice for the sins of the dead and the quick His r r They detest the Catholique Church for Canonizing of Saints and yet themselvs did Saint Covenanting sinners above p. 479 CANONIZATION of men Å¿ Å¿ They think it iustly no sin to call vpon men and desire their prayers and yet against all reason they would make the people beleeve that it is a sin to call vpon Angels and desire their prayers whereby they condemn the practice of Iacob and other Saints recorded in the Scriptures as may be seen p. 479. as also the practice of the holy Fathers and Primitive Church ibidem Where the same is also shewed concerning the Invocation of the Saints of Heaven His CALLING vpon Angels and t t Calvin doth honour S. Catharine and S. Christofer with the name of Monsters lib de vera Refor Ecclesiae S. George and S. Hippolitus with the name of Masques ibâ—d 3. Instit c. 20. par 24. 25. 27. S. Dominike with Hangman lib. de reform Eccles S. Medard and others with Beast ibidem And Luther durst affirm that Moyses his wisdome was hypocrisie and that S. Iames did deate Luth. in Psal 45. in cap. 22. Genes Saints departed WORSHIPING of Images Reliques and Crosses DEDICATING of Kirks Altars Dayes Vowes to CREATVRES y y Seing they commonly teach that their sins are not taken away in this life they must either be taken away in the next life and so they grant a Purgatory or else they cannot enter into Heaven And seing that Purgatory is for mortal sins for they acknowledge no Venial it can never purge them and never have an end See above pag. 491. and more fully p. 188. His PVRGATORY z z See the charitable custome of praying for the faithfull departed observed by the Primitive Church p. 491. which charity the Presbyterians want PRAYER for the dead 1 1 The prayers of the Presbyterians being all Extemporary it is no wonder some of them be void of sense as frequent experience has shewed Praying or speaking in a STRANGE LANGVAGE with his 2 2 How they have fallen backward into grosser Errors then their first Reformers by denying the Apostles Creed neglecting to say our Lords-prayer abolishing Glory to the father c. may be seen above cha 12. These backslidings are the Presbyterian Processions PROCESSIONS 3 3 They blaspheme the holy Litanies which S Basil calls the Oracles of the holy Spirit as may be seen above p. 494. BLASPHEMOVS Litanies and 4 4 They very vnreasonably renounce the Mediation or intercession of Angels and Saints to pray for them and yet give that same charge or office to the multitude of their Ministers p. 945. Multitude of Advocats or Mediators 5 5 Their confusions dissensions are very notorious and may be seen above ch 3. His Manyfold ORDERS 6 6 They abiure Auricular Confession and yet sometimes practise it But the Ministers wanting the strict obligation of secrecy they doe sometimes reveale publiquely without punishment what has been confessed to them privatly AVRICVLAR Confession 7 7 Their Repentance if it be according â—o their principles is presumptuous for it is a full assurance of the remission of their sins or conioynd with it and so it is also vain for in vain do they seek remission of their sins which they are assured by faith are already forgiven theÌ„ See p. 499. ch 17. p. 183. His DESPERATE and vncertain Repentance 8 8 They beleeve that which God never revealed to witt that every one of themselves is iust predestinate which faith may be seen above to be meer presumption and a groundlesse fancie ch 17. p. 183. seq His GENERALL and doubtsome Faith 9 9 They deny all Satisfaction or works of Penance for sins and so they teach men are not to make any Satisfactions for their sins p. 500. His SATISFACTIONS of men for their sins 10 10 They teach Iustification by faith only against the expresse words of Scripture Iames 2. v. 24. as may be seen above ch 17. p. 182. His Iustification by WORKS u How all Heretiques Idolatrize their own Errors as S. Hierom affirmes may be seen above p. 420. how the Presbyterians did Idolatrize their Covnant may be also seen there And it is notoriously known how they break abuse Holy Images Crosses and Reliques x The Barbarians or profest Enemies of Christ could hardly have made more havock and destruction then our first Scottish Reformers have made of so many Excellent Churches and religious houses in Scotland which were great Monuments and Ornaments of the Nation And now the poore Churches which they have built are not dedicated vnto the Creator 11 11 Albeit some were great sinners yet so soon as they took the Covenant they were esteemed Saints and all their sins forgiven them though indeed they becam no better This is a greater Opus Operatum which the Presbyterians ascribed to their Covenant then that which the Catholiques assign to the holy Sacraments as may be seen above p. 202. 203. OPVS OPERATVM 12 12 They do not only abiure works of greater perfection not coÌ„manded but counselled but also they neglect works of duty commanded teaching hat the Commandments are impossible to be kept p. 502. 5â—3 VVorks of SVPEREROGATION 13 13 They teach that all their works are evil and therefore are demerits which may be iustly renounced p. 504. 505. 4. They often give and sell pardons from their stoole of Repentance or else all the great people must be Saints only the poore must be sinners For it is very rarely seen that any person of condition doth sit vpon their stoole of Repentance See p. 506. MERITS 14 14 They bragged that they should never leave off till they went with their Covenant Covenanting Armie to destroy the walls Citie of Rome p. 507. 508. PARDONS 15 Peregrinations and 16 16 The English Independents did call ordinarly the Presbyterian K rk-SessioÌ„s Bawdy-Courts For by them the fines were imposed vpon the fornicators But now that power is taken from them and given to the Civil Magistrate These Sessions are not so good as the Catholiques Stations above p. 508. STATIONS 17 17 They do not consecrate their Communion Wine and albeit the Ministers say a long prayer at the beginning by which they would seem in some measure to hallow that which is present which is but a small quantity yet the rest is brought sometimes out of the Tavern and vsed without any benediction See of Holy water above p. 510. 511. His HOLY Water 18 18 See above how at the beginning of their pretended Reformation they vnhallowed many Bells p.